[Page]
[Page]

THE CHILDREN's FRIEND. TRANSLATED FROM THE FRENCH OF Mr. BERQUIN.

NEWBURY-PORT: PRINTED and SOLD by JOHN MYCALL. Sold also by ISAAC BEERS in New-Haven.

[Page iii]

THE CHILDREN's FRIEND. (1)
PROSPECTUS.

THE design of this work is to give amusement to Children, by the same means that will most naturally lead them to Virtue, in constantly presenting it to their eyes, in its most amiable form. In­stead of those extravagant fictions, and romantic wonders, with which their imaginations have so long been led astray; they will here merely be offered such adventures, as they may themselves almost daily be spectators of in their own families. No attempt will be made to inspire them with any sentiments above their con­ception and capacity; and they will only be brought into action with one another, with their parents, with their play-fellows, the domes­tics who surround them, and the animals to which they are most accustomed. They will express themselves in their own simple and unadorned language. Eagerly interested in all that happens, they will artlessly give way to every rising emotion of their early feel­ings. They will then in their own faults find their punishment, in their own good actions their recompence. Every thing will concur to inspire them with a love of goodness, as the means of happiness, and an abhorrence of vice, as the source of mortification and misery.

It is hardly necessary to mention that this work is equally intended for children of both sexes. (2) The difference of their characters [Page iv] and their pursuits, while both are yet so young, is not sufficiently marked to require separate lessons. And the utmost attention has been paid to bringing them as often as possible together, with a view to contribute towards inspiring that harmony and social af­fection, which it is ever most delightful to see between the children of the same parents.

It has been endeavoured to give all possible variety to the several little Pieces which the volume contains. There is not one in the whole collection, which has not bad the trial of being read to some children of a more or less advanced age and understanding; and whatever was found deficient in engaging their attention, has either been altered or omitted.

Several little dramatic pieces are interspersed thro' the work, of which children may perform the principal characters, with a view to give them, early in life, courage, grace, and ease in their address, deportment, and conversation. The representation of these drama [...] may be made a domestic festival, while they contribute to their education. The parents, by performing a part in them, will enjoy the delightful satisfaction of participating in the gaiety of their young family; and it may be considered as a new band to unite them still more tenderly to each other, from an interchange of gratitude and pleasure.

Independent, however, of the moral purposes, which it is hoped this work may answer to children; the original will be found no less useful in early teaching them to speak the French language with facility; while to the youthful students of English in France, the translation may prove of equal service. Among the books which are generally given to them, the greater part are either above their comprehension, or written with but little knowledge of their ideas and characters. But here, every subject that is presented to them, will be of a sort to excite their curiosity, and interest their affecti­ons; and cannot, therefore, fail to familiarise them to the phrases natural, in both languages, to their age, and to those expressions which paint, with the greatest simplicity, their desires, their wants, and their pleasures.

[Page]

PREFACE,

THE work of Mr. Berquin, which is here presented to the English reader, has been received in France with the flattering success of universal approbation: and the edition which has been published in London, has already met with almost similar encou­ragement and honours. To transfuse into the present version, either the spirit or the elegance of the original, is beyond the hopes of the Translator; whose expectations will be answered, if it facilitates to our little students of the French language, the reading and understanding these admirable Lessons of Amusement; and whose utmost ambition, upon this subject, will be gratified, if it proves, at the same time, an assistance in the attainment of English, to the youthful pupils of our own tongue upon the continent.

With this view, the greatest attention has been paid to pre­serving the sense of the author, without adhering to the idiom of his language. The diction, therefore, will always be English, though the conversation to which it is the vehicle may be foreign. Some trifling circumstances, also, have been necessarily changed, where the manners of the two Nations were too opposite for a coalition.

The exclamation of Mon Dieu, so common in France, to all ages, all occasions, and all ranks of people, would, in England, be extremely offensive in the mouths of children, except upon the most serious subjects, and when spoken with reverence and supplication.

Nor was it possible to translate literally the terms and actions of courtesy and good-breeding, among the children introduced in the dramas: for it appears, from the specimens which Mr. Bar­quin has given, that the customs and opinions of our neighbours relating to juvenile politeness, vary not less from our own, than their sentiments in religion and politics.

All however, that belongs to story, character, and sentiment, has been faithfully preserved. It were vain to make alterations, where there is no chance of improvement: and great, indeed, must be the skill that could add, in this little volume, to the interest excited by the story, the example impressed by the cha­racter, or the moral enforced by the sentiment.

It will, however, perhaps, be necessary to say [...]ething con­cerning the little dramas which are interspersed through the work, lest their design should be censured, from being ill understood.

That they may be studied, and even acted, with innocence, and improvement, in private houses, is the sole view of their in­sertion: but a public exhibition of them is by no means recom­mended; [Page vi] and all applause, even at excellence, ought in prudence to be with-held. Emulation might else be degraded into env [...], and modest ease and courage might degenerate into boldness. It is the office of kindness to still the passions, not to awaken or give birth to them: and this office would ill be performed by kindling, in the bosoms of children, the dangerous flame of ambition; which, though capable of being turned to many ad­mirable purposes, incurs the danger, in the experiment, of leading to vanity and conceit. Piety and humility, forbearance and humanity, are the virtues here chiefly inculcated; for to those they must hereafter owe all that will be found most laudable, amiable, and attractive, in their conduct, their disposition, and their manners.

Neither is there the most remote desire to cultivate theatrical talents: these little dramas are merely meant as a private study of elocution, and an exercise for the memory; not as incitements to competition, nor promoters of vain-glory.

The great business of education, is to open and employ the various faculties of the understanding: and where these views are fulfilled, the several instructors of youth may be severally contented: Not so, however, their parents, their present friends, or their future connexions. Talents, science, and learning, however▪ brilliant, important or profitable, must still, to those with whom we live and associate, be secondary considerations. The comforts of life cannot spring from them, though they con­stitute its refinements: they will not make the character endear­ing, though they may render any commerce with it illustrious. Domestic happiness has its basis in the temper, and every social virtue its origin in the heart. To form or to mend these, is the business, therefore, of the moralist: and this, in the earliest stages of reflexion and observation, is the lesson and aim of every tale in this work.

The first impressions that strike deep in the human mind, whe­ther frivolous or serious, are rarely subdued, and scarce ever perhaps totally eradicated. Whatever, therefore, has any chance of first catching their attention, should long merit their remem­brance; and to make what is subservient to their education, contribute to their amusement, is cheating idleness of futility, and alluring labour from instruction.

[Page]THE CHILDREN's FRIEND.

THE LITTLE BROTHER.

LITTLE Fanny Greenland rose very early one morning, with a design of gathering some flowers, and making them up into a nose­gay for her mama. But, as she was preparing to go down stairs, her father came into the room, and taking her in his arms, said, with a smile: Kiss me, my dear Fanny, and come with me directly: I have something to shew you that I am sure you will like.

WHAT is it, papa? cried she eagerly.

WHY God has made you a present to-night, he answered, of a little brother.

A little brother! O where is he? Pray let me see! Pray carry me to him!

MR. Greenland then opened the door of her mama's chamber. At the bed-side there was a woman, whom Fanny had never before [...]en in the house, wrapping up the new-born baby in swaddling-clothes.

[Page 2]THE little girl asked a thousand and a thou­sand questions: Mr. Greenland answered them with the utmost goodness; and thought he had fully satisfied her curiosity, when she called out: Papa, who is that old woman? How she tosses my little brother about! Are you not afraid she will hurt him?

Mr. Greenland.

Not at all; you may be quite easy about that. She is a very good wo­man, and I sent for her on purpose to take care of him.

Fanny.

But he belongs to mama, does not he? Has she seen him yet?

Mrs. GREENLAND,

(drawing open the curta [...] of her b [...]d [...]

YES, my love. Are you not very glad to see him yourself?

Fanny.

O, very glad, mama. You are very good to give me such a pretty little companion. What a droll little face he has! and he is as red!—just as if he had been running. Will you let him come and play with me, papa?

Mr. Greenland.

He is not able, my love; he cannot stand upon his feet. Only look how weak they are!

Fanny.

O goodness, what little tiny feet! I see he could not run long with me.

Mr. Greenland.

You must have patience, Fanny. He must first learn to walk: and after that you may play what gambols you please to­gether in the garden.

Fanny.

May we indeed. O poor little thing! I must see and give you something, that you may begin to love me. Here, I have got a print in my pocket; take it.—Look, papa, look! [Page 3] the little monkey won't take it; he keeps his little hands shut quite close.

Mr. Greenland.

He does not know the use he may make of them. You must wait a few months.

Fanny.

O, that I will, my dear pretty little man! I will give you all my play-things. Hey, shall you like to have them? Answer me, I say! He seems as if he smiled. Call me Fan­ny,—Fanny! Why, now, why won't you speak?

Mr. Greenland.

He will not speak for two years, perhaps. But take care, lest you disturb your mama with your prattle.

Fanny.

Ah, papa, see if his face is not quite changed: he is crying; I dare say he is hungry. Hush! hush! and I will go and bring you some sugar-plums.

Mr. Greenland.

Don't trouble yourself about his food; he has no teeth; how can he eat?

Fanny.

What! can't he eat? What will he live upon, then? Is he going to die?

Mrs. Greenland.

No, my love. God has given me milk on purpose that I may feed him with it. He is very weak now, but in a few days you will see some difference; and, in a few weeks, he will roll about the ground like a little lamb.

Fanny.

But how tired I shall be to wait so long first! Only see, papa, what a delicate little head he has! I am afraid to touch it.

Mr. Greenland.

Yes, you may touch it, but very gently.

Fanny.

O, very gently, indeed. Goodness, how soft it is! it's just like cotton.

Mr. Greenland.

The heads of all little babies are the same.

Fanny.
[Page 4]

If he should happen to fall, he wo [...] break it into a thousand pieces.

Mrs. Greenland.

Certainly; but we shal [...] take great care how we hold him, and so preven [...] his falling.

Mr. Greenland.

Do you know, my dear Fanny, that five years ago, you were as little as this yourself?

Fanny.

Me! as little as him! O, you are not in earnest, papa?

Mr. Greenland.

Nothing can be more true.

Fanny.

Well, I am sure I don't remember it.

Mr. Greenland.

No, I fancy not. But do you recollect when I had this chamber papered?

Fanny.

No, papa; it has always been the same as it is now.

Mr. Greenland.

No such thing. I had it papered at the time when you were as little as your brother.

Fanny.

Well then, I am sure I never saw it.

Mr. Greenland.

Little babies never see or take notice of any thing that passes. When your brother is as old as you, ask him if he remembers your trying to teach him to pro­nounce your name to-day. You will find he knows nothing of it.

Fanny.

And did mama give me milk too, when I was a little thing, like that?

Mr. Greenland.

Without doubt. O if you knew all the trouble she has had with you! You were so weak that you could take nothing; every moment we were afraid you would die. Ah, my poor little baby! your mama used to say, what must I do! if she should cry herself into fits! And great, indeed, was the difficulty she found to keep any life in you.

Fanny.
[Page 5]

Ah, my dear mama! was it you, then, that taught me how to eat?

Mr. Greenland.

Yes, my love, it was your mama. And after she had succeeded in making you take your food, you became fat and spright­ly. For near two years, she had every day, and every hour of the day, the same trouble. Sometimes, when she slept from mere fatigue, you woke her with your cries. She would then instantly rise, and hasten to your cradle. My dear little Fanny, she would say, while she kissed you a thosand times, perhaps you are hungry? And then again she would feed you.

Fanny.

Was my head as soft, then, as my little brother's?

Mr. Greenland.

Just the same.

Fanny.

And now it is quite hard! Good­ness, how many hundred times I might have broke it!

Mr. Greenland.

O what care did we take that no accident should happen to you! You [...] mama, for a while, gave up all company, all pleasure, all public places, rather than lo [...] sight of you even for an instant. And whene­ver she was absolutely obliged to go out, upon some call of duty, or some indispensible [...] ­ness, she was always in an agony till she [...] [...]n­ed. My dear Gertrude, she would say to your nurse, I entreat you to be as careful of Fanny as if she were your own child. And she co [...] ­tinually made her presents, that she might be induced to pay you the greater attention.

Fanny.

O what a good mama! But, papa, was there ever a time when I did not know how to run? Why I can run now quite fast. Only [Page 6] see, in three steps I am at the end of the room. Who was it first taught me to do this?

Mr. Greenland.

Your mama and I. We put a band of stuft velvet round your head, that you might not hurt yourself if you should happen to fall; we held you by leading-strings, to assist your first little steps. We took you every day to the green-plat in the garden, and then, sitting opposite each other, at a little dis­tance, we made you stand all alone between us, and then held out our arms, to invite you first to one, then to the other. The smallest false step you took, made our blood run cold. But by continually repeating this exercise, we taught you at last to walk by yourself.

Fanny.

O, I never thought I had given you so much trouble! And was it you too, that taught me to speak?

Mr. Greenland.

Yes, we also taught you that. I took you upon my knees, and repeated to you the names of Papa, and Mama, till you were able to lisp them yourself; and every word that you now know, you were then taught by us in the same manner. You ought yourself to remember that it was us, also, who instruc­ted you how to read.

Fanny.

O, I remember that quite well. You used to put me upon a chair between you at table. Then in the desert we had always a plate of dried plums, and little squares with printed letters. And whenever I named them right, you always gave me some of the plums. O! it was such a pretty play!

Mr. Greenland.

If we had not taken any pains with you, if we had left you quite to [Page 7] yourself, what do you think would have become of you?

Fanny.

O, I should have been dead a long while ago. O what a good papa and mama you are!

Mr. Greenland.

Yet do you not sometimes vex your papa? Are you not sometimes disobe­dient to your mama?

Fanny.

But I never will again as long as I live! I did not know you had done so many things for me.

Mr. Greenland.

Observe well the care we shall take of your little brother, and then say to yourself: And I, I also, have given as much trouble to my parents!

THIS conversation made a deep impression upon Fanny's mind; and when she saw her mama's tenderness for her little brother, her uneasiness for his health, her patience in feeding and nursing him; the sorrow with which she heard his cries; the earnestness of her papa to share some part of her fatigue; and their mu­tual trouble and difficulty, in teaching the child both to walk and speak; she said in her heart: Ah! my dear papa and mama, you have alrea­dy taken the same pains with me! This thought filled her with so much tenderness and gratitude, that she faithfully remembered the promise she had made them, of never w [...]ully giving them the smallest displeasure.

[Page]

THE FOUR SEASONS.

O THAT Winter would but last forever! cried little Frank, as he came home from sliding upon the ice, after amusing himself by making figures with the snow in the garden.

MR. Goodman his father, hearing this ex­clamation, called to him, and said: Frank, you will oblige me, by writing down that wish in my tablets. Frank instantly obeyed, though with a hand that was shaking with cold.

THE winter, however, soon passed away, and the Spring succeeded it.

FRANK walked out one morning with his fa­ther, along a bank that was bordered with hya­cinths, auriculas, and narcissuses, and was almost transported with delight, while he breathed their fragrance, and admired their freshness and beauty.

THESE, said Mr. Goodman, are the pro­ductions of spring. They are brilliant, but they are very short-lived. O! answered Frank, that it was but always Spring!

WILL you write this wish in my tablets? said his father. Frank, jumping with high spirits and joy, readily complied.

THE spring, nevertheless was soon replaced by the Summer.

FRANK, one fine afternoon, went out with his father and mother, and some companions of his own age, to walk in a neighbouring village.

[Page 9]THEY observed, as they proceeded, the most beautiful variety of views and objects: now they admired the young green corn, waving lightly with the wind, like the sea in its gentlest motion; and now a meadow enameled with a thousand flowers. Now they saw little lambs frisking and bounding on the hills; and now little chickens were playing gambols around the hen. They regaled themselves with cherries, strawberries, and other fruits of the season; and they passed the whole day in sporting in the fields.

DO you not find, Frank, said his father, when they were returning home, that summer hath its pleasures?

O yes, answered Frank, how I wish it was to last the whole year!

THIS wish, also, at the desire of his father, he wrote in his tablets.

AT length came the Autumn.

ALL the family now went to see and enjoy the harvest. It was not quite so hot as in sum­mer; the air was soft, and the sky was serene. The waggons were loading with rich sheaves of golden corn, the orchards were blooming with ripe plums and crimson mulberries, and the branches of the apple-trees were bending with their fruit.

THIS was a day of feast and frolic to Frank, who loved nothing so much as green-gages, and rich plums, and who was allowed the full en­joyment of gathering them himself.

THIS fine season, said his father to him, will soon be over; the winter is advancing to us with great strides, to take the place of the au­tumn.

[Page 10]O how I wish, cried Frank, that it would stop by the road, and that the Autumn would never go away from us!

Mr. Goodman.

And should you like that, Frank?

Frank.

That I should, I assure you, papa.

BUT pray, cried his father, taking his tablets from his pocket, look a little at what is written here. Read it aloud.

Frank,
(reading.)

O that the winter would but last for ever!

Mr. Goodman.

Now look and read two or three leaves further.

Frank,
(reading.)

O that it was but always spring!

Mr. Goodman.

Look now at this page; what do you find there?

Frank,
(reading.)

I wish that the summer was to last all the year round!

Mr. Goodman.

Do you know the hand-wri­ting of all this?

Frank.

Yes, papa; it's my own.

Mr. Goodman.

And what is it you were wishing just now?

FRANK.

That winter would stop by the road, and autumn never go away from us.

Mr. Goodman.

This is really worth attenti­on. In the winter, you wished it should always be winter; in the spring, that it should always be spring; in the summer, that it should always be summer; and now to-day, in the autumn, you wish that it should always be autumn. Do you reflect at all upon what may be gathered from wishes so contradictory?

Frank

Why, I suppose, papa, that all the seasons are good in their turn.

Mr. Goodman.
[Page 11]

Yes, my dear, they are all good, and all fertile in riches, and in pleasures. God understands much better than we, limited creatures that we are, how to direct and to go­vern their retreat and their approach.

HAD it depended upon you, last winter, we should have seen no more either of spring, sum­mer, or autumn. You would have covered the earth with a perpetual frost, and have been a stranger to all pleasure, but that of sliding upon the ice, and of forming figures with the snow. How many blessings and enjoyments would you have been deprived of by this arrangement!

IT is most fortunate for us, that it is not in our power to regulate the course of nature. All happiness would else be over with us for ever, merely by the grant of our presumptuous wishes.

THE SNOW.

AFTER many flattering, but deceitful promises, the spring at length returned. The soft-blowing wind again warmed the air, the snow was melted, the grass recovered its beautiful green, the flowers put forth their sweets, and the birds were every where heard singing. Little Louisa was already taken into the country by her father: and already she had listened, with delight, to the ear [...] songs of the cha [...]h and the black-bird, and had gathered [Page 12] the first budding violets; when, suddenly and unexpectedly, the weather again changed. All at once, the wind rose in the North with vio­lence, it blew furiously through the woods, and the ground was covered with snow. At night little Louisa went shivering to bed, yet returning thanks in her prayers to God, that he had giv­en her so safe a shelter from the injuries of the season.

THE next morning when she got up, the flowers, the grass, the hedges, were all one white. There had been, during the night, so great a fall of snow, that the passengers, who were obliged to walk in it, found it up to their knees.

LOUISA was grieved at the sight; but the little birds seemed much more so; for the snow lay so deep upon the ground, that they could find neither grain nor worm, to appease their hunger.

ALL the little feathered inhabitants of the woods, now flew to the towns and the villages, to seek for refuge and protection. Large flights of sparrows, linnets, chaffinches and larks, came into the yards and gardens, perched upon the roofs of the houses, and beat about, with their little bills and their feet, in every heap of rubbish they could find, in hopes of picking up something for food.

NEAR fifty of these little ramblers flew or dropt into the court-yard before Louisa's house. Louisa saw them, and, full of sorrow, went into her papa's room. What is the matter, my love? cried he. O papa, she answered, those poor little birds, that sung so prittily and [Page 13] so merrily only two days ago, are now all down there, in the court-yard. They are quite numb­ed with cold, and they have nothing to eat. May I go to the granary, papa, and take out some grain for them?

WITH all my heart, answered her father. Louisa waited for nothing more. The granary was at some distance from the house; but she hastened to it with all speed, followed by her governess, and eagerly filled her hands with corn and hemp-seed, which she ran and threw all over the court-yard. The birds now flew about her in great numbers, eagerly picking at the smallest little seed. Louisa stood some time looking at them, and was overjoyed at the sight. She then went to her father and mother, beg­ging them to come and look too, and take part in her joy.

BUT these little handfuls of grain were soon devoured. The birds flew to the edges of the roof of the house, and sorrowfully looking at Louisa, seemed to say: Have you nothing more to give us?

LOUISA understood their language; and, swift as an arrow, she ran in search of more grain. In her way she met with a boy who was carrying in his hand a cage filled with birds▪ but who had by no means so compassionate a [...]rt as Louisa's; for he shook the cage so roughly, as he went along, that the poor little animals had their heads continually beat against the wire bars.

LOUISA saw this with much concern. What are you going to do with th [...] [...]ds? cried she to the boy.

[Page 14]I don't know yet, answered he, but I shall sell them if I can; and if nobody will buy them, I shall make a feast of them for my cat.

YOUR cat! cried Louisa, your cat! O you wicked boy!

O, they won't be the first, cried he, that she has had to craunch alive between her teeth. And then, carelessly swinging about the cage, he was walking off.

LOUISA stopt him, and asked how much he would have for them?

I will sell them all at a farthing a piece, he answered, and there are eighteen of them.

VERY well, I'll take them of you, cried Louisa; and bidding the boy follow her, she hurried to her father, and begged his permission to make the purchase.

HER father readily consented, and even gave her the use of an empty room to keep them in.

THE boy, well satisfied with his bargain, then went away; and told all his comrades that he knew a young lady who bought people's birds.

IN a few hours, there came so many other boys, with more of these little animals, to the court-yard before Louisa's house, that the place seemed turned into a bird-market. They all pressed about her when she came in sight, jump­ing one above the other, and lifting their cages up with both their hands, each trying to re­commend to her the birds belonging to himself.

LOUISA bought all that were offered to her, and carried them into the room where she had placed the others.

SHE did not leave them till night; but never had she gone to bed so pleased and delighted [Page 15] before. How happy I am, cried she, to have saved the lives of so many innocent little crea­tures, and now to have the feeding of them myself! When summer comes, I will go into all the fields and woods; and then my little guests shall sing me their prettiest songs, to thank me for all this care I have taken of them.

SHE closed her eyes with this thought, and dreamt that she was strolling in a very beautiful forest, where every tree was peopled with birds, hopping from branch to branch, and gaily warbling, or feeding their young: and Louisa at the sight smiled in her sleep.

SHE rose very early, to get food for her little visitors, both in her room and in the court-yard: but she was not quite so happy to-day, as she had been the night before. She knew what money she had had in her purse, and that but little could now remain. If this snowy weather lasts some days longer, cried she, what will become of all the rest of the birds? The wicked boys here will be giving the [...] [...]ll alive to be eat up by their cats; and for want of a little more money, I shall not be able to save them.

WITH these melancholy thoughts, she slowly drew out her purse, to count over the little trea­sure that was left.

BUT what was her amazement to feel it quite heavy! She opened it, and found it full of coins of different value, mixed and heaped together.

SHE flew to her father, and, in a transport of surprise and joy, related what had happened to her.

[Page 16]HER father took her to his bosom, and, while he embraced her, wetted her cheeks with his tears.

MY dearest child, cried he, thou hast never given me so much satisfaction as at this moment. Continue still to assist all the little suffering crea­tures that are in your power, and as fast as your purse is emptied, you shall again see it filled.

WHAT joy was this for Louisa! She ran in­to her birds apartment, with her apron full of hemp-seed and corn. The birds all flew to her, with eyes that shewed their eagerness for their breakfasts. She then went down into the court-yard, where she gave another plentiful repast to her hungry visitors.

SHE now saw that she had near an hundred pensioners to nourish. What pleasure, what rapture to her was this!

NEVER had her dolls or her play-things af­forded her such delight.

IN the afternoon, as she put her hand into her bag of seeds, she found a little slip of paper, containing these words: "The inhabitants of the air fly towards thee, O Lord! and thou givest them nourishment: Thou puttest forth thy hand, and pourest down thy blessings upon every thing that has life."

SHE eagerly turned to her father, who had followed her, and exclaimed: I, then, papa, am now like God; for the inhabitants of the air fly towards me, and when I put forth my hand, I pour down blessings upon them.

YES, my child, said her father, every time you do good to any living creature, you are [Page 17] like God. When you are grown up, you may succour your fellow-creatures, as you now suc­cour these little birds: and then you will resem­ble God much more. What happiness for a human being to be able to do any thing like God!

DURING a week after this time, Louisa con­tinued to put forth her hand, and pour down blessings upon all the little hungry animals that surrounded her. At length the snow melted; the fields recovered their verdure; and the birds, which had not dared venture from the house­tops, now spread their wings towards the woods.

BUT those which were in her bird-apartment, were still her guests. At the return of the sun, they flew to the windows, and beat their little wings and bills against the glass; but all in vain: their prison was too strong for their resist­ance; and Louisa had no idea of their misery.

ONE day, when she was carrying them some food, her father came into the room; and Louisa was delighted to make him the spectator of her amusement.

BUT, my dear Louisa, cried he, why do these birds look so restless and uneasy? They seem to want something. Perhaps they have left in the fields and woods, some companions they wish to see again.

VERY true, papa; perhaps they have; for they have looked quite unhappy ever since the fine weather. I'll go and open the window, and let them fly away.

I think you will do quite right, answered her father, for you will make a general joy through­out the country. These little prisoners will go [Page 18] and find their companions again; and they will fly before them, just as you run before me, when I have been absent a few days, and come home.

ALL the windows were already open when he had finished speaking. The birds instantly perceived it, and, in a minute, not one remain­ed in the room. Some of them grased the earth with their wings; others mounted upwards to­wards the sky▪ some perched upon the adjoin­ing trees; and others flew backwards and for­wards before the windows, singing and chirping, and rejoicing in the pleasure of their restored liberty.

LOUISA walked out in the country every day during summer, and, on each side, as she turned, always heard or saw some birds. Now the early lark took its flight from her feet, and sung his joyful song in ascending to the clouds: and now the chaffinch twittered hers, as she perched upon the tops of the bushes: and when any one distinguished i [...]self by warbling with unusual sweetness, Louisa said to herself: O! I dare say that was one of my little guests! for I am sure I can tell by his voice, he was well fed in the cold weather.

ANDREW.

A POOR labourer, named Bennet, had six young children, whom he found great difficulty in maintaining; but whom he had [Page 19] nevertheless supported by his industry, till there came so bad a season, that the price of corn was raised, and bread was sold dearer than ever. The good man worked day and night; yet, in spite of his utmost diligence, he could not earn money enough to buy even the worst and cheap­est food for so many poor hungry children. He was soon therefore reduced to the utmost mise­ry. One day he called about him all his family, and, with tears in his eyes, said to them: My sweet little ones, every thing is grown so dear, that with all my working I cannot get enough for your subsistence: this morsel of bread, that I now shew you, costs me all the money that I can earn in the whole day. You must content yourselves, therefore, to share with me the little I am able to get: and though it will not be enough to satisfy you, it will serve to prevent your dying quite starved. The poor man could say no more; he raised up his eyes to heaven, and sobbed bitterly. His children all cried too; and every one said to himself: O good God! come to our help, poor little miserable things that we are! help to our poor father, and leave us not to die for hunger!

BENNET then divided his loaf into seven equal parts; he kept a share for himself, and gave the rest among his children. One of them, however, whose name was Andrew, re­fused his portion, saying: I am ill, father, and I can take nothing; so pray eat my share your­self, or else part it among the others. My poor dear child, what is it ails you? cried Bennet, taking him in his arms. I am ill, answered Andrew, very ill, father, I will go and lie down. [Page 20] Bennet immediately carried him to bed; and early the next morning, in the greatest distress, he went to a physician, and conjured him to have the charity to come and see his sick son, and direct what should be done for him.

THE physician, who was a very humane man, consented to accompany Bennet home, though certain he should never be paid for his visit. He went to little Andrew's bed-side, took his hand, and felt his pulse; but could discover no symptom of any disorder. He found him, how­ever, extremely weak, and said he would give orders for some medicine that would strengthen him. No, don't order me any thing, Sir, cri­ed Andrew, for I must not take it, be it what it will.

Physician.

You must not take it! and pray why not?

Andrew.

Don't ask me, Sir, for I cannot tell you the reason.

Physician.

And who should hinder you, child? You seem to me a very obstinate lit­tle boy.

Andrew.

No, indeed, Sir, it is not out of obstinacy, if you'll believe me; but only I can't tell you why.

Physician.

Well, just as you please; I shall not force you: but I shall ask your father; and he, I presume, will speak to be better un­derstood.

Andrew.

O no, pray Sir! don't let my fa­ther hear any thing about it.

Physician.

You are a most preverse and incomprehensible boy; and I shall most un­doubtedly apply to your father, if you will not explain yourself.

Andrew.
[Page 21]

Oh! no, no, Sir! for God's sake don't do that! I would rather tell you every thing! But first, pray send my brothers and sisters out of the room.

THE physician then bid all the chrildren go; and the little Andrew said: Oh, Sir! in these hard times, my father can but just get enough to buy a coarse brown loaf; and he shares it among us all; and every one can have but a little morsel; and for all that he hardly keeps any for himself. But it makes me very sorrow­ful to see my poor little brothers, and my poor little sisters, all so hungry. And I am the eldest, and I am stronger than they are; so I had rather go without myself, than eat any of it from them. And this is the reason I made believe I was ill: but pray, Sir, don't tell my father, for it will only fret him.

THE physician, wiping his eyes, said: But you too, my good boy, are you not hungry yourself?

Andrew.

O yes, indeed, I am very hungry too; only that does not vex me so badly as seeing them so.

Physician.

But you must soon die your­self, if you will take no nourishment.

Andrew.

I know it very well, Sir, but I shall die with a very good heart; for my father will have one mouth less to fill: and when I go to God almighty, I shall beg him very hard to give my poor little brothers and sisters some­thing to eat.

THE worthy physician felt the utmost tender­ness and admiration as he listened to the senti­ments of this generous child. He took him in [Page 22] his arms, pressed him to his bosom, and said to him: No, my excellent little lad, thou shalt not die; God, the father of us all, will take care of thee, and of all thy family. Give thanks to him, that he has sent me to your as­sistance: I shall return to you presently.

HE then hastened to his own house, and load­ing one of his servants with all sorts of provisi­ons, he bid him attend him back to Andrew and his half-starved little brothers and sisters. He made them all sit down at a table, and desired them to eat till every one was fully satisfied. It was a scene of true delight to this good physician, to witness the happiness of these innocent creatures; and when he went away, he charged Andrew to suffer no further uneasiness, promising to supply them himself with all necessaries.

HE faithfully kept his word, sending them every day food in great plenty: and many other good and charitable persons, to whom he told this adventure, imitated his benevolence. Some gave them provisions, others money, and others linen and clothes; so that, in a very short time, they had even more of every thing than they required.

NO sooner was Bennet's landlord, who was a nobleman of extensive fortune and interest, informed of what the courageous little Andrew had suffered for the sake of his father, and his brothers and sisters, than, struck with admira­tion at such generosity and fortitude, he sent for the poor man, and said to him: You have a most wonderful son; and I will myself, also, be a father to him. I will settle you upon my own estate; and the rest of your children shall be [Page 23] educated to whatever trade they themselves chuse, and at my expence: and if they improve as they ought, I will take care to have them all provided for.

BENNET returned home almost wild with joy; and, throwing himself upon his knees, gave thanks to heaven, for having blest him with so excellent a child.

CAROLINE.

MRS. P. . . ., a lady as much distin­guished for elegance of manners, and quickness of parts, as for the delicacy of her sentiments, and the dignity of her character, one day gently reproved Priscilla, her eldest daughter, for some little giddiness, which, though proper for correction, was yet very pardonable at her early age. Priscilla, touched by the mildness of her mother's reproaches, burst into a flood of tears, from repentance and tender­ness. Caroline, at that time but three years old, no sooner saw her sister weeping, than climb­ing up by the back of her chair, in order to reach her, she took with one hand her pocket handkerchief, and softly wiped her eyes, while with the other she slipt a sugar-plum into her mouth; which, with the simplicity of childish generosity, she took from her own. How ten­der a subject this, if in the hands of some good painter!

[Page]

THE LITTLE FIDLER. A DRAMA IN ONE ACT.

PERSONS OF THE DRAMA.
  • MR. MELFORD.
  • CHARLES, his son.
  • FERDINAND, his nephew.
  • JOHN, the little fidler.
  • SOPHIA, daughter to Mr. Melford.
  • friends of Sophia.
    • CHARLOTTE,
    • ANNA,

The scene is in Mr. Melford's house.

[Page]

THE LITTLE FIDLER. A DRAMA IN ONE ACT.

SCENE I.

CHARLES AND FERDINAND.
CHARLES.

COUSIN, I want you to do me a favour.

Ferdinand.

Well, what is it? You are always asking something or other of me.

Charles.

That is only because you are quick­er than I. You know that fable of Phaedrus's, that our tutor has given me to do?

Ferdinand.

What! and have you not done it yet?

Charles.

How should I have done it, when I have never set about it?

Ferdinand.

And could you find no time to work from eleven o'clock to three?

Charles.

You shall judge yourself, if it was possible. All the forenoon, I was obliged to run about in the garden, to get an appetite a­gainst dinner. Then we spent a whole hour at table. And as to sitting down and studying immediately after eating, you know, as well as [Page 26] I do, that the doctors all say it is very wrong. And so, as I eat very heartily, I was forced to take a great deal of exercise after it, for the sake of my health.

Ferdinand.

Well, at least, that is over now; and between this and night, you have more time than you can want for this little fable.

Charles.

But pray, is not this the hour for my lesson of writing and accounts?

Ferdinand.

But the writing-master is not come yet—

Charles.

If he is not, I am every moment expecting him; and I do every thing ill when I take the wrong hours.

Ferdinand.

But you will have some of the afternoon left when he is gone, and all the even­ing besides.

Charles.

No, I sha'n't have an instant: for my sister has invited the two Miss Fentons to­day.

Ferdinand.

And pray, Sir, do they come to see you?

Charles.

No; but I must help my sister to entertain them, for all that.

Ferdinand.

And what will be in the way when they are gone?

Charles.

O, thank you for nothing! work by candle-light, to spoil my eyes!—Yet this nasty translation must be done and ready by to­morrow-morning.

Ferdinand.

Very well; whether it must, or must not, what's that to me?

Charles.

Do you wish, then, to see me scold­ed by the tutor, and papa?

Ferdinand.
[Page 27]

You always get the better of me by that. Come, where is the fable?

Charles.

Up stairs in my room, upon the drawers. I'll go and get it for you: can't you come with me?

Ferdinand.

No, go first, and I'll follow. I see your sister, and I know she wants to speak to me.

Charles.

Well don't go and tell her any thing of this, do you hear?

SCENE II.

SOPHIA and FERDINAND.
SOPHIA.

WHAT are you debating about with my brother, cousin? Has he been playing you one of his usual tricks?

Ferdinand.

No, he has not been playing me one of his usual tricks, but he has been making me one of his usual requests. He has desired me, accord­ing to custom, to do his task for him against to­morrow.

Sophia.

And is papa never to be told of his idleness?

Ferdinand.

I, at least, can never bear to tell him of it. My uncle, you know, since the death of your mama, has had such bad health, that the least disturbance makes him ill for seve­ral days. Besides, I only live by his bounty, and he might perhaps suppose I wish to injure his son in his opinion.

Sophia.

Well, I must take some opportunity of talking about him to papa myself. But do [Page 28] you know why I wanted to speak to you? The two Miss Fentons are coming to see me to-day, and you must help me to amuse them.

Ferdinand.

I'll do the best I can, my dear cousin.

Sophia.

O, here they are.

SCENE III.

FERDINAND, SOPHIA, ANNA and CHARLOTTE FENTON.
SOPHIA.

AH! how do you do, my dear Charlotte and Anna?

(They kiss one another, and court'sie to Ferdinand, who bows to them.)
Charlotte.

My dear Sophia! it seems a year since I have seen you!

Anna.

It's a long, long time indeed!

Sophia.

I believe it is more than three weeks.

(Ferdinand brings chairs, and places a table before them.)
Charlotte.

O, pray, Master Ferdinand, don't give yourself so much trouble

Ferdinand.

I am proud of waiting upon you, Miss Charlotte.

Sophia.

O I am sure Ferdinand does it with pleasure.

(She shakes hands with him.)

I only wish my brother had a little of his complaisance.

[Page 29]

SCENE IV.

FERDINAND, SOPHIA, ANNA, CHARLOTTE, and CHARLES.
CHARLES
(without taking any notice of the young ladies.)

HOW abominable of you, Ferdinand, to keep me waiting so long, while you are playing the fine gentleman here!

Ferdinand.

Really, Charles, I did not expect I should have been the first person in the com­pany, you would have made your compliments to just now.

Charles.

O, don't be angry at that, young ladies; I shall soon be at your service.

Anna.

Pray don't hurry yourself upon our account, Master Charles.

(Charles leads Ferdinand apart, and while the young ladies converse with one another, he takes out of his pocket the paper with the fable, and gives it to Ferdinand.)
Charles.

Here it is; you know what I mean.

Ferdinand.

Six lines! A hard task, truly! Are you not ashamed of yourself?

Charles.

Hush, hush! hold your tongue.

Ferdinand.

Young ladies, I am very sorry, but I must leave you for about half a quarter of an hour.

Charlotte.

We shall wait for you with im­patience.

Sophia.
[Page 30]

If you must go, my dear cousin, pray do me the favour to bid Jenny bring us the tea.

SCENE V.

CHARLES, SOPHIA, ANNA, and CHARLOTTE.
CHARLES
(throwing himself on a couch.)

COME, then, I shall take this place for myself.

Sophia.

I think, at least, you might have asked leave first.

Charles.

Of you, perhaps?

Sophia.

I am not the only person here.

Charlotte.

I suppose your brother counts us for nothing.

Anna.

No, it's only that he thinks he does us a great deal of honour by staying in the room with us.

Charles.

I know very well you could dispense with my company, but I could not so easily deny myself yours.

Sophia.

Well, here is, at least, some appear­ance of a compliment: though, to say the truth, I believe you might have counted the tea for one reason of staying.

Charles.

But of all things, my little sister, don't flatter yourself I stay for you.

Sophia.

O no, I think a great deal too hum­bly of myself: though if any thing would make [Page 31] me proud, it would be that I am the sister of so polite a young gentleman as you.

(Jenny brings the tea, and sets it before Sophia.)
Charles.

Come, let me pour it out.

Sophia.

No, no, that's my business; you are a great deal too awkward. If you chuse to be employed, you may hand the tea to these young ladies.

Anna.

Not so much sugar in my cup.

Sophia.

Take what you like for yourself, my love.

(She gives her the tea, and holds the sugar to her; Charles takes his own tea, and snatch­es the sugar bason.)

Why now, Charles, you have three great lumps already.

Charles.

But that is not enough. I love to have my things very sweet.

(He takes several lumps of sugar, one after ano­ther, till his sister gets the bason out of his hand.)
Sophia.

Charles, are you not ashamed of yourself? don't you see there won't be enough left for us?

Charles.

Well, don't you know where to get more?

Sophia.

I believe my brother would be quite angry with himself, if he saved his sister any trouble.

Charles.

'Tis only because by that means you would give me the pleasure of being alone with these young ladies.

Anna.

Do you hear that, Sophia? Never again tell us your brother is not perfectly well bred.

Sophia
(After collecting the cups before her, and filling them a second time.)

Charles, give this to Anna.

[Page 32] (Charles takes the cup and saucer, but in holding it to Anna, throws all the tea over her robe-coat. The young ladies hastily rise.)
Sophia.

See! here is a proof of his good-breeding!

(In a low voice to Charles.)

I dare say, you spiteful thing, you did it on purpose!

Anna.

O dear! what will mama say? what can I do?

Charlotte.

This is but the second time she has ever had on that coat! Come, quick, let us have a glass of clean water.

Sophia.

No, no; I have heard it is better to rub it with a dry cloth. See, here is a clean white handkerchief.

(They both run to Anna; Charlotte holds her robe-coat, and Sophia rubs it. Mean while Charles sits at the table quite at his ease, and drinks his tea.)
Charlotte.

Enough, enough, you must let it dry now.

Anna.

Fortunately it will fold over here, and nobody will think of examining it.

Charles.
(to himself.)

So much the worse!

Sophia.

See, look at it, Charlotte; I don't think it will appear.

Charlotte.

Why if I had not seen the stain before—

Anna.

Well, well, never mind. Only, pray, Master Charles, spare yourself the trouble of helping me another time.

Sophia.

Come, then, let us sit down again, and be comfortable.

(She is going to fill the cups, but finds the tea-pot emptied. She turns angrily to Charles.)

WELL, there is an ill-nature in this, that nobody could imagine! Would you believe it, [Page 33] while we were taking so much trouble, he has been drinking up all the tea? Only see, the pot is quite empty! However, wait a moment, and I'll run and tell them to bring us some more.

Charlotte.

No, no, we have had enough. I cannot drink another drop.

Anna.

This misfortune to my gown, has taken away my thirst.

Charles.

Pray make no ceremony; they can soon bring more.

Anna.

Upon my word, though, I think you should have prepared for your brother's being one of the guests.

Sophia.

But those who are not invited, might at least wait till it comes to their turn.

Charlotte.

My dear Sophia, don't think about it, for we really don't want any more.

Sophia.

Well, then, what shall we do next? O here comes my dear Ferdinand! He will help us to think of some play.

Charles
(mocking her.)

O here comes my dear Ferdinand!—Very well, Madam! but I must speak to him before you do.

(He goes up to Ferdinand, while the young ladies are engaged in conversation with one another.)

SCENE VI.

ANNA, CHARLOTTE, SOPHIA, FERDINAND, CHARLES.
CHARLES
(in a low voice.)

WELL, have you done it?

Ferdinand.

Yes; here it is: take it, and blush at your own laziness. Well, young ladies, have you fixed upon any play?

Anna.
[Page 34]

No, we waited for you to chuse for us.

Ferdinand.

I have a little fidler down stairs, who is quite at your service. If you'll give me leave, I'll call him up, and he shall either sing you a song, or play you a country-dance.

Sophia.

A little fidler? O where is he?

Charlotte.

How good-natured of Master Ferdinand to get such an entertainment for us!

Ferdinand.

We shall not only have an enter­tainment for ourselves, but do an act of charity besides; for this poor little scraper has nothing in the whole world except his fiddle to get his living by.

Charles.

And pray who is to pay him, Mas­ter Ferdinand? You are always talking as if you were worth thousands, when all the time you know you have not half a farthing.

Sophia.

Are you not ashamed, brother?

Ferdinand.

Let him go on, cousin, he does not hurt me. There is no crime in being poor. I am like the little fidler in that, and he is a very good boy. I shall give him a shilling, which I have in my purses, and he has agreed to play for it all the evening.

Charlotte.

No, no, we will all go shares in paying him.

Anna.

Yes, we will make a little collection for him.

Ferdinand.

Shall I go and fetch him? he is waiting at the door.

Sophia.

Certainly, my dear cousin; and pray make haste.

(Ferdinand goes out; and, at the same time Jenny brings some cake upon a waiter.)
[Page 35]

SCENE VII.

ANNA, CHARLOTTE, SOPHIA, and CHARLES.
(Charles offers to take the waiter from Jenny, but Sophia prevents him.)
CHARLES.

WHY I only want to divide it into shares.

Sophia.

No, no, I shall save you that trou­ble: you may else do it so obligingly as to leave us no more cake than you did tea.

(She divides the cake, and hands round the shares.)
Charles
(after taking his own piece.)

And pray who is that other bit left for?

Sophia.

Would you have me forget cousin Ferdinand?

Anna.

I would rather give him my own portion.

Charlotte.

And I mine too.

Charles
(spit [...]fully.)

I hope the gentleman is well enough off among you!

Sophia.

Do you envy him for having only his own share of cake?

SCENE VIII.

ANNA, CHARLOTTE, SOPHIA, CHARLES, FERDINAND,
(hold­ing little Jack by one hand, who carries his fiddle with the other.)
FERDINAND.

YOUNG ladies, will you give me leave to introduce this little musician to you?

Charlotte and Anna.
[Page 36]

Dear! what a pretty boy he is!

Sophia.

Pray where do you come from, lit­tle boy?

Little Jack.

I come from a great way off, ladies and gentlemen.

Anna.

And what has made you travel so far?

Little Jack.

Because my poor daddy is blind, and he can't work any longer himself: so we go about the country, and I earn bread for us both with my fiddle.

Sophia.

Very well, then, pray let us hear what sort of a player you are.

Little Jack.

Yes, Miss; but I can do no great things.

Ferdinand.

Come, come, play your best; it will be well enough for me; and these young ladies are so good that they will excuse your playing a little out of tune, if that should hap­pen.

(Little Jack tunes his fiddle. In the mean time Anna hands the cake to Ferdinand. He bows and takes the waiter from her, which he holds in his hand, without touching the cake, while he is listening to little Jack, who begins by playing the tune of the following Song, which he afterwards sings.)
1
Pity a poor little boy his hard case,
Who has all alone the care of his da [...]
No victuals have they, and no drink in this place,
But what charity gives to their fortune so sad.
2
O pity their case, and help them, I crave,
They hardly are able your goodness to sue;
[Page 37]One with long sorrows is near to his grave,
T'other's too little to labour for two.
3
O then, good Christians, bemoan their hard case,
And help a poor boy to support his old dad;
No victuals they have, and no drink in this place,
But what charity gives to their fortune so sad.
Ferdinand
(taking his hand.)

Poor little fellow! have you no money then?

Little Jack.

Lack-a-day, no, Sir! but I have my fiddle, and with that I can always get something more; so I am never out of heart. If we fall sick, God Almighty will take care of us; and if we die, we shall only want a little bit of ground to cover us; and that we may have any where.

Ferdinand.

Poor good little boy! But may be you are hungry? Here, will you have my cake?

Little Jack.

O lack! no, little Master! Eat it yourself. I want nothing but a morsel of bread.

Ferdinand.

No, you shall have this cake: I can eat bread as well as you.

Little Jack.

Thank you, then, Master! But I won't eat it now; I'll keep it to treat my daddy with, for he is not used to eat such nice things as these.

Sophia.

Will you keep it for your daddy, you good boy?—No, you need not, for he shall have my share.

Charlotte.

And mine too.

Anna.

And pray take mine for him besides.

Little Jack.

O lack! no, keep your cake yourselves, my pretty ladies! this bit is enough [Page 38] for me. It is not with such dainties as these that poor people must stuff themselves.

Charles
(mocking him.)

No, to be sure, that might make you lose your fine voice!

Sophia
(to Charles.)

Nobody has asked you for your share, Sir!

Charles.

O, I munched that up long ago.

Ferdinand.

Come, little Jack, won't you just taste one little crumb?

Little Jack.

No, my pretty Master, if you will have me take it from you, pray let me wrap it up in my handkerchief, and carry it away with me.

Sophia.

Stay a moment, and I will get you a clean bit of cloth: you may put your cake upon the window in the mean time.

Little Jack.

Yes, my good little Miss, and then I'll play you another tune; for that's what I come here for, and not to eat up your nice cakes.

Anna.

I should like vastly to dance a minuet with Master Ferdinand. Pray can you play us one?

Little Jack.

Any thing you please; minuet, or a jigg, or a country-dance.

Anna.

First of all, then, let's have a minuet.

(Ferdinand takes her hand to dance with her.)
Charlotte.

Why can't we dance a double minuet,

(going up to Charles)

Master Charles?

Charles.

O, you must do without me, for I don [...]t know how to dance.

Sophia.

Yet he has learnt two whole years.

Charles.

But I am not in a capering humour to-day.

Charlotte
(curtsying to him.)

So then I am refused, am I?

Sophia.
[Page 39]

Cousin, lend me your hat. Now, Ma'am, I shall have the honour to be your beau myself.

Anna.

O, then we will all four dance at once, shall we?

Ferdinand.

I am ready for whatever you please.

(They dance a double minuet; and when it is over, Charlotte goes up to Ferdinand.)
Charlotte.

Now let me dance with you, Master Ferdinand.

Ferdinand.

I shall like it of all things.

Anna.

Why then, now, Sophy, I'll be your beau.

Sophia
( to herself.)

So by this means I ne­ver get my cousin myself. However, I can't well help giving him up to these young ladies, because they are my visitors.

(They dance another minuet. Charles, mean time, goes up to the window, takes little Jack's cake, and glides out of the room with it.)
Sophia
( to Ferdinand.)

Ah! now you are quite tired already. Well, it must be owned, we ladies are a great deal stronger in the feet than you gentlemen are.

Ferdinand.

That is only because you are a great deal lighter.

Anna
( to Ferdinand.)

If your cousin was as obliging as you, we could manage very well, and tire you both out; because then one of us might be resting, and taking breath, while the other two were dancing.

( They look about for Charles.)
Charlotte.

Why, he's gone! Well, never mind, it is so much the better.

Little Jack.
[Page 40]

Shall I play you another tune?

Ferdinand.

No, we have had enough; unless you young ladies desire any more. This poor fellow will be glad to go and earn a little some­where else. I told you what a small sum I have in my purse, and Charles is gone off without giving any help.

Charlotte.

O, we will all join.

Anna.

Yes, we shall do that of course, to be sure.

( She takes out her purse.)

Here, Mas­ter Ferdinand, here's my shilling.

Charlotte.

And here is mine▪

Sophia.

See, my dear cousin Ferdinand, I have two shillings; so do you keep your own shilling, and let this be for us both.

Ferdinand.

No, no, Sophy, I ought to pay first.

( He collects the money, and carries it to Jack.)
Little Jack.

O, I must not take all that! Why, Master, you only promised me a shilling!

Ferdinand.

You shall have it all, little boy. You are such a good little fellow, that I wish I could give you as much again.

Little Jack.

God reward you, little ladies and gentlemen; God reward you! Pray, Miss,

( to Sophia)

would you be so kind now as to give me a little morsel of old cloth, just to wrap up the cake that you bid me carry to my daddy?

Sophia.

O, I had forgot!

She runs and brings him a handkerchief.

Here, little boy, you shall have this: it's a little worn, but it will do very well to hold the cake.

Little Jack.

O, it is a great deal too good. I am afraid to take it.

Sophia.
[Page 41]

I can't use it any more, and I should only have given it to somebody else.

Little Jack.

May God reward you, Miss, for your charity!

( He goes to the window for his cake.)
Sophia.

Give it to me, and I'll fold it up for you.

( They look for the cake.)
Little Jack
( sorrowfully.)

Lack-a-day, it's all gone!

Sophia.

Only think, now, of that greedy Charles; he has taken this poor little fellow's share!

Little Jack.

Well, don't be angry, my pretty young lady; for I don't mind it much, only because of my daddy.

Ferdinand.

If Charles was not your brother, cousin Sophy, his greediness should cost him dear. However, little Jack's father shall not be the loser by it. My dear Sophy, would you lend me that shilling that you wanted to give the fidler for me just now?

Sophia.

No, no, cousin, I'll have the merit of giving it, myself.—See, here's a shilling for you; buy another slice of cake for your daddy with it.

( Charlotte and Anna feel for their purses.)
Charlotte.

See, here's something more for you.

Anna.

Take this too, little boy.

Little Jack.

Lack-a-daisie! lack-a-daisie! no, it's quite too much!

Ferdinand
( kindly taking him by the hand.)

How sorry I am that I have nothing more to give you! but I am an orphan myself and only live, like you, upon the bounty of others.

Little Jack.
[Page 42]

Then I wish you had not brought me here, Master; or else that you would take back your money for your own self.

Ferdinand.

Don't be uneasy about me: so good-bye; and go and see what you can get somewhere else.

Little Jack
( as he is going to Sophia.)

Here is your handkerchief, my good young lady; for I don't want it for the cake, now Master has eat it.

Sophia.

Keep it if you can make any use of it.

Little Jack.

God preserve you all, ladies and gentlemen, in health and wealth, and make you as rich as you are good.

( He goes out.)

SCENE IX.

SOPHIA, CHARLOTTE, ANNA, and FERDINAND.
SOPHIA.

DID you ever know any thing in your life so monstrous as the behaviour of Charles?

Anna.

He should not give himself all these airs, if I was his sister.

Charlotte.

I am very mad that he has taken away all the pleasure we had in giving the cake to that poor little fellow.

Anna.

Well, well, he is not much to be pitied now; he has been made good amends for his cake.

Ferdinand.

Very true, thanks to your good­ness. But that is no excuse for what Charles [Page 43] has done: and poor little Jack might have had the money without losing the cake.

Sophia.

You, my dear cousin, are the great­est sufferer. You gave up your share; and then, after all, it has been for nobody but that ill-natured Charles!

( A knocking at the door.)

SCENE X.

ANNA, CHARLOTTE, SOPHIA, FERDINAND, and LITTLE JACK.
FERDINAND.

O HERE comes our little fidler again. What do you want, my boy?

Little Jack
(crying.)

O dear, O dear! What can I do! I am ruined!

(They all run up to him, and surround him.)
Sophia.

What has happened to you?

Little Jack.

All my little treasures . . . . . . that were to serve to feed me and my daddy . . . . See! see! look! . . . . my poor fiddle . . . . . . broke to pieces! . . . . . . and your handkerchief, and your good money . . . . . . . all gone! . . . . . . he has taken it all from [...]!

Ferdinand.

And who is it has taken it? and who has broke your fiddle?

Little Jack.

The same . . . . . . that same person that eat up all my cake!

Sophia.

My brother?

Ferdinand.

What! Charles?

Charlotte.

I can't believe it.

Anna.
[Page 44]

O how wicked!

Little Jack.

Yes, yes, it's he! it's he! I had just stept across the threshold, when up he comes to me, and asks if I had been paid for my fiddling? and says he'll pay me himself if I had not. O yes, O yes, says I, to be sure I have; I have only been paid too much. Where did they get the money? says he; come, let's see what they have given you. And so then, fool that I was!—I ought to have thought about the cake; but I did not think of any thing, I was so over-joyed to carry so much money to my daddy! So I had not counted it out myself, so I thought I would count it now. So I puts my fiddle on the ground, close by my side, and I takes out the pocket handkerchief. See, says I, I have got this into the bargain; one of the Misses gave it me. So I had put all my money in it: but when I was going to untie the knot, he catched at it. So then I guessed at his spite: he pulled it to him, and I pulled it to me; when, all of a sudden, he saw my fiddle lying upon the ground, and plump he sat both his feet upon it! I let go my hold, in my fright; and then he pluck'd at the handkerchief, and runs off with it. My fiddle and bow are both broken; and I have neither my pocket-handkerchief nor my money! O my daddy! my poor daddy! what shall we both do now?

Sophia.

Indeed, I can't tell myself! . . . . . I have nothing more left. . . . .O cousin!

Charlotte
(to Jack.)

See, here are a few halfpence for you; it's all that I have about me.

Little Jack.

Thank you, good young lady, but that won't buy me another fiddle! O my [Page 45] poor daddy! he had had that fiddle upwards of fifteen years!

Anna.

Take this too; it's all I have in my purse.

Sophia.

And here's my thimble; its all gold: so run and sell it; and see what you can get for it. I have an ivory one for myself, that I can use instead of it.

Ferdinand.

No, keep your thimble, my dear cousin. Come here, Jack; I can get you out of this distress all by myself.

(He takes his buckles out of his shoes, and offers them to Jack.)

I have another pair that are plated. You will certainly get half a guinea, or twelve shillings for these; and they are my own, to do what I please with; for my god-father gave me them for a birth-day present.

(Sophia holds the thimble to him, and Ferdinand the buckles: Jack hesitates in receiving them.)
Little Jack.

No, I must not take them! my daddy will be afraid I have stole them!

Sophia.

At least you shall have my thimble.

Ferdinand.

Will you take the buckles, or not? You'll put me quite in a passion if you don't; take them, at once, I say!

Little Jack.

Ah! good Lord! must I rob you then, of all your fine things?

Ferdinand.

Don't mind that, for God can give me more than I part with. Your father is in want of bread: as for me, I have no father to feed!

Sophia.

Go, go, and take all the care you can of yourself.

Little Jack.

At least, let me leave the thim­ble.

Sophia.
[Page 46]

No, no, it's your's now.

Charlotte.

If you ever come our way, call, and I'll give you something.

Anna.

Here, you shall take our direction, upon this bit of paper. Every body will tell you where the Miss Fentons live, when you come into our street.

Little Jack.

O, but when I go to grand peo­ple's houses, they never ask me into the parlour; I am always sent down to the kitchen.

Charlotte.

But we will take care of that ourselves.

Sophia.

Well, that's settled: so now go; for your father will perhaps be uneasy about you; and our papa may come home.

Little Jack.

What, the gentleman of the house? Will he come soon, do you think?

Sophia.

Yes: so go your way at once; and besides, the same ill-natured boy that took away your other things, may come and take away these, too.

Little Jack.

But are you sure, Miss, you sha'n't get scolded?

Ferdinand.

No, no, fear nothing. Good­bye.

Little Jack
(going.)

What good Masters and Mi [...]es!

SCENE XI.

SOPHIA, CHARLOTTE, ANNA, and FERDINAND.
CHARLOTTE.

I AM very sorry you should have parted with your buckles, Master Ferdinand.

Anna.
[Page 47]

What a good example you have set us!

Ferdinand.

I received it myself first, from Sophia. If it was not for finding Charles guilty of so vile an action, I should only be glad that I had had it in my power to do a little good. O with what pleasure I shall always look at my plated buckles!

SCENE XII.

Mr. MELFORD, SOPHIA, CHAR­LOTTE, FERDINAND, ANNA, LITTLE JACK.
(The children get together in a little group. Sophia and Ferdinand look a little displeased at Jack, and whisper one another.)
Mr. MELFORD
(to the Miss Fentons.)

GOOD day to you, young ladies: I am much obliged to you for the honour you do Sophia, in coming to see her. Will you give me leave to examine this boy before you? I found him lying in wait for me upon the stairs, and he would not quit me till I consented to let him speak to me in your hearing. Come, then,

( to Jack)

tell me now what it is you have to say?

Little Jack
( to Sophia and Ferdinand.)

My dear good Master and Miss, I beg for the love of God, you won't be angry with me; but I don't know how to hold my tongue; for it would be a very bad thing in me, if I was to [Page 48] keep what you made me take, without your papa's consent: for I know well enough that Masters and Misses have nothing to give away of their own.

Mr. Melford.

What does all this mean?

Little Jack.

I am going to tell you, Sir. This young gentleman called to me, out of the window, to bring my fiddle to play to these young ladies. There was another young gen­tleman here, too, a very pretty Master, but a very wicked bad cheat.

Mr. Melford.

What! my son do you mean?

Little Jack.

I ask pardon, Sir; I spoke be­fore I was aware. I played all the tunes I knew, as well as I could, and these good little gentle­folks were so kind as to give me a bit of cake, and a handkerchief to tie it up in, and almost a handful of money, silver and halfpence and all; there was I don't know how much.

Mr. Melford.

Well, and what then?

Little Jack.

Well, that wicked little Master took away from me all the cake that I was a going to carry to my daddy, because of his be­ing blind. But that's not much matter: but, after that, he slips slily out of the room before me; and when I was a going away, all full of joy, with my little parcel, he watches for me by the door, snatches away my handkerchief, and all the money in it, and breaks my fiddle to pieces! See here! only look at it!

(crying,)

it was all my fortune, to keep my daddy and me both!

Mr. Melford.

If you speak the truth, this is the most unpardonable wickedness I ever heard! What! my son?

Charlotte.
[Page 49]

His behaviour in every thing else makes it easy to believe this. Only ask Sophia.

Mr. Melford.

Well, little fellow, don't cry about it; I shall have you made amends. But is this all?

Little Jack.

No, Sir, only hear: I was in such trouble, that I came back again, to tell these worthy young gentlefolks all that had hap­pened to me. They had not got money enough among them to make it up to me; but this good Miss, here, gives me her gold thimble, and this good Master, his silver buckles. But I could not tell how to take them, for fear my daddy should think I stole them. But I knew you was going to come home, so I stayed to give you them back. See, here they are;. . . . but now I can buy no fiddle! O my dear fiddle! I shall never get another like it! So many pret­ty tunes as I used to play upon it!. . . . My poor daddy will cry like a little child!

Mr. Melford.

Astonishing! what an history is this! I know not which to admire most, this incomparable boy, or you, my generous chil­dren!—Excellent little fellow! so poor, yet so scrupulous! In a state of so much indigence, to lose your little all; yet rather run the risk of seeing the father you are so fond of, perish, than hazard committing a fault yourself!

Little Jack.

It's no such great matter, Sir, not to be a rogue; for bread that's ill got, gives no nourishment: and that's what my daddy and mammy always told me. If you could but only get me another fiddle, I should not mind for the rest. For God will take care and make [Page 50] me amends himself, for all that I should have got over and above, by the thimble and buckles.

Mr. Melford.

What purity, and honesty of character must there be both in your father and yourself, that you do not even suspect any evil in others! The blessings of God shall reward you through my means; you shall stay and live with us. I will immediately place you about Ferdinand, and by and by see what bet­ter can be done for you.

Little Jack.

What! may I wait upon this angel of a young gentleman? O, I can't help jumping for joy!

(He jumps.)

But, O dear! now I think of it,

( sorrowfully)

I can't leave my daddy all alone! How can he live without me? And shall I come into abundance, while he goes and dies with hunger? No, no! I won't do it, indeed!

Mr. Melford.

Charming boy! and who is your father?

Little Jack.

A poor blind old labourer, that I keep with my little fiddle. To be sure he eats nothing, no more than I do, but a luncheon of bread, that we sop in raw milk. But God always sees that we have enough for the day: so we never think about to-morrow; for we know he'll see after that for us, too.

Mr. Melford.

Well, my little good lad, I will take care of your father also; and, if he likes it, I will get him into an hospital, where there is the utmost attention paid to the old and infirm, and where you can go and see him whenever you please.

( Jack gives a shout for joy, and runs wildly up and down the room.)
Little Jack.
[Page 51]

O good Lord!—O my dear daddy!—O, I know it will make him die for joy! I can't stay any longer here; I must run and look for him, and I'll bring him back with me directly!

(He runs out. Sophia and Ferdinand take Mr. Melford's hand, and wipe their eyes.)

SCENE XIII.

Mr. MELFORD, SOPHIA, ANNA, CHARLOTTE, and FERDINAND.
Mr. MELFORD.

O MY children! how happy a day would this be to me, if my high approbation of the generosity and goodness you have shewn, was not checked by the deepest concern at the unworthy conduct of my son! Yet it ought not to be checked, when I see how excellent a child is given me in his place, in thee, my dear­est Ferdinand! a child not, indeed, my own by birth, yet nearly allied to me by blood, and every way meriting from me the tenderness of a father. Yes, you alone, now, must be my son! But where is Charles? Go and look for him, and bring him to me immediately.

(Ferdinand goes out.)
Sophia.

We have not seen him this hour. While the little boy was playing us a minuet, and we were dancing it, he stole off with his cake, and has never come back.

Ferdinand
[Page 52]
(returning.)

He was seen go into a confectioner's just by. I told the man to fetch him.

Mr. Melford.

You shall all step into the next room. I will first hear what he will have the assurance to say for himself. When I want you, I will call.

Charlotte and Anna.

We had better go home, then.

Mr. Melford.

No, no, my dears; I will send word to your friends, that you will spend the rest of the evening here. Probably the blind old man, and his excellent little son, will also be our guests. I shall require some balm [...] the cruel wound that Charles has made in my heart: and I know none more soothing than the conversation of such amiable children.

Sophia
(listening at the door.)

I think I hear Charles coming.

(Mr. Melford opens another door, and the chil­dren go into the next room.)

SCENE XIV.

Mr. MELFORD (alone.)

I HAVE long feared this dreadful blow; yet I could never have suspected him of such thorough worthlessness. It may not, however, be yet too late to correct him. But, alas! how desperate a remedy must I try!

[Page 53]

SCENE XV.

Mr. MELFORD, CHARLES.
CHARLES.

DO you want me, papa?

Mr. Melford.

Whence come you? why were you not in your room?

Charles.

Our tutor is gone out; and F [...] ­nand was come down: and so, after working hard all the afternoon, I grew tired of being by myself.

Mr. Melford.

And why could you not join the little party I found with your sister, as Fer­dinand has done?

Charles.

Why, so I should, only that those young ladies have treated me so ill—

Mr. Melford.

Treated you ill? You aston­ish me!

Charles.

First of all, they went to tea, and refused to give me a drop; and all the while did nothing but ill-natured things to me. Fer­dinand had picked up in the street a little beg­gar, to play the fiddle to them: and they gave him some of the cake that they had with their tea, but would not let me taste a morsel of it: Then they went to dancing; but not one of them would take me for a partner, though there were three of them, and there was no gentleman except Ferdinand. So what could I do? I went and stood out at the door, to see the people pass.

Mr. Melford.
[Page 54]

Only out at the door? What was it, then, that happened between you and the little fidler, in the corner of the street? I have been informed that you beat him, and broke his fiddle; and that he went away crying.

Charles.

That's very true, papa; and if I had not had so good a heart as I have, I should have sent for a constable, to carry him to prison. Only hear how it was. When I saw him go­ing out, I said to myself: Well, I ought to give something, too, to that poor fellow, for his trouble; for I know Ferdinand has nothing of his own; and a bit of cake is no payment for a beggar. So I took some money from my purse, and gave it him: and he drew a hand­kerchief out of his pocket, to put it in. I saw directly that it belonged to my sister. Only look at the mark. I asked him very mildly to give it me; but he would not. So I took him by the collar; and, in wrestling together, by mere accident, I happened to trample upon his fiddle.

Mr. Melford.
(angrily.)

Say no more! false and worthless that you are, I have patience to hear no more!

Charles
(approaching him and trying to take his hand.)

But, my dear papa, what are you so displeased at?

Mr. Melford.

Begone, wretch! get out of my sight! You [...]ll me with horror.

(He calls the children out of the next room.)
[Page 55]

SCENE XVI.

Mr. MELFORD, SOPHIA, ANNA, CHARLOTTE, CHARLES, FERDINAND.
Mr. MELFORD.

COME in, my children, and let me only see those who deserve my affection. Do you, therefore,

( to Charles)

instantly quit my sight. But no; stay! You must first receive your sentence of punishment. You have heard his charges against you?

( to Sophia and Ferdinand.)
Sophia.

Yes, papa; and if it were not that we must speak in our own defence, I would not say one word, now, against him, for fear of increasing your anger.

Charles.

Pray, papa, don't believe her!

Mr. Melford.

Be silent! I know already but too well what falshoods you are capable of uttering. Falsehood is ever ready to lead to theft and to murder: you have already committed one of these crimes; I dread to think you may only want power to commit the other! Speak, Sophia.

Sophia.

In the first place, he has done no­thing at all this whole afternoon: Ferdinand even did his fable for him.

Mr. Melford.

Is this true, Ferdinand?

Ferdinand.

I cannot deny it, Sir.

Sophia.

After that, he flung a whole cup of tea upon Anna's gown; and while we were all [Page 56] employed in wiping and rubbing it, he sat still at the table, and quite emptied the tea-pot: he did not leave us one drop. And he eat up all the sugar, and swallowed all the cream. These young ladies know it very well. As to the cake—

Mr. Melford.

Enough, enough! all your worthlessness is discovered. Go, shut yourself up for the rest of the day in your own room, and to-morrow you shall be sent out of the house. I shall give you time for repentance before I admit you into it again; and if you do not make use of it for that purpose, I will never see you more. Ferdinand, give orders that he is properly watched; and let the tutor come to speak with me as soon as he returns home.

Sophia and Ferdinand.

MY dear papa!—

MY dear uncle!—

Mr. Melford.

I will not hear one word in his favour. He who could be capable of rob­bing a poor boy of the reward of his industry, of breaking the instrument by which he gains his livelihood, and then of trying to justify his wickedness by falsehood and scandal, merits being shut out of all human society: and if his amendment is not such as I wish, I shall for­ever banish him from my house. I thank hea­ven, however, that it has still left me two such excellent children: you will now be all my comfort; and with you I will try to forget my own unhappiness, in the discovery of my son's unworthy principles.

[Page]

THE CANARY BIRD.

CANARY-birds to sell! who'll buy Canary-birds? choice, fine Canary-birds! cried a voice that was passing by the house where Jami­ma lived. Jamima heard it, and running to the window, looked into every part of the street. She then saw a man carrying upon his head a great cage filled with Canary-birds. They hopped so lightly from perch to perch, and warbled so sweet­ly, that Jamima, in the eagerness of her curiosity, almost threw herself out of the window, in order to see them yet nearer.

MISS, said the man, will you buy a Cana­ry-bird?

I will, if I may, answered Jamima; but I must not of my own accord: if you'll wait a little, I'll run and ask leave of papa.

THE man readily agreed to wait; and seeing a large post at the other end of the street, he went thither, and rested his cage upon it. Ja­mima, in the mean time, ran to her father's room, and, quite out of breath, called out: papa! papa! pray come to the window! pray come directly!

Mr. Godfrey.

And what is the haste?

Jamima.

Why here's a man that sells Ca­nary-birds: I dare say he has got more than a hundred; a great large cage quite full of them upon his head!

Mr. Godfrey.

And why are you in such joy about it?

Jamima.
[Page 58]

Why, papa, because I want— that is, I mean, if you will give me leave— I wish I might buy one.

Mr. Godfrey.

But have you any money?

Jamima.

O yes, papa, I have enough in my purse.

Mr. Godfrey.

And who will feed the poor thing?

Jamima.

I will, papa, I'll feed him myself. You shall see me: O, I am sure he will be very glad to be my bird.

Mr. Godfrey.

Ah! I fear—

Jamima.

What, papa?

Mr. Godfrey.

That you will let him die of hunger, or thirst.

Jamima.

I, papa!—I let him die of hunger or thirst! O no, indeed. I will never touch a morsel of breakfast myself, till I have fed him.

Mr. Godfrey.

O Jamima, Jamima, how giddy are you! And one single day's forget­fulness will kill him!

JAMIMA, however, gave such [...]ir promises to her father; she pleaded, entreated, hung by the skirt of his coat, and begged his consent with so much earnestness, that Mr. Godfrey, at length, could no longer refuse it.

HE then took her hand and led her into the street. They soon came up to the man, and chose the most beautiful bird that was in his cage: his feathers were of the brightest yellow, and he had a little black crest on the top of his head.

WHO, now, was so happy as Jamima? She gave her purse to her papa, that he might pay for it; and he then took money from his own, [Page 59] to buy a very handsome cage, with two pretty drawers to hold seed, and a water-glass of crystal.

NO sooner had Jamima fixed her new favour­ite in its little palace, than she flew all over the house, calling her mama, her sisters, and even all the servants, to shew them the bird which her papa had permitted her to buy. When any of her young friends came to see her, the first words she said to them, were always: Do you know I have got the prettiest Canary-bird in the whole world? he is as yellow as gold, and he has a black tuft upon his head, just like the feathers in mama's hat. But come, and you shall see it: his name is Darling. I christened him myself.

DARLING, thus highly in favour, fared ex­tremely well under the care of Jamima. The moment she rose every morning, her first thought was to procure him fresh seed, and the clearest water. Whenever there were any cakes or biscuits at her father's table, Darling had his share first. She had always some little bits of sugar in reserve for him: and his cage was gar­nished all round with chick-weed, and various good little things.

DARLING was not ungrateful for her atten­tions: he soon learnt to distinguish Jamima from the rest of the family; and the instant he heard her footstep, he fluttered his little wings, and chirped without ceasing. Jamima almost eat him up with kisses.

IN about a week, he began to sing, and his song was the prettiest in the world. Sometimes he would warble his wild notes so long, that [Page 60] she feared he must have died with fatigue in the middle of his little air; then, after a few mo­ments rest, he would begin again, more sweetly than ever, and with so clear and brilliant a tone, that he was heard all over the house.

JAMIMA, seated by the side of his cage, spent whole hours in listening to him. Her work was frequently thrown aside, that nothing might interrupt her looking at him: and when he had delighted her with one of his little songs, she entertained him, in her turn, with an air upon the bird-organ, which he presently strove to imitate.

BY degrees, however, these pleasures became familiar, and lost their power of charming. Her father one day made her a present of a book of prints; and she was so much taken up with admiring them, that Darling was neglected. Still he fluttered his little wings, and chirped, the instant he saw Jamima; but Jamima no longer heard him.

NEAR a week now passed, and Darling had neither fresh chick-weed, nor biscuit. He sung the prettiest little songs that Jamima had taught him; he even composed new ones for her him­self; but all in vain: Jamima had other things in her head.

IT was now her birth-day; and her godfather presented her with a great jointed doll. This doll, which she called Colombine, completed the downfall of Darling. From the time she rose, to the hour of going to bed, she had no thought, and no employment, but to dress and undress, again and again, this dumb little Co­lombine; to talk to her, to call her by her [Page 61] name, and to carry her in her arms up and down the room. The poor bird was now well enough off, if, towards the evening, she remem­bered to give him a little food.

SOMETIMES, however, he had to wait for it till the next morning.

AT length, one day when they were at table, Mr. Godfrey accidentally turning his eyes to­wards the cage, saw the Canary-bird lying upon its stomach, and panting with great difficulty. His feathers almost stood an end, and he looked as round as a ball. Mr. Godfrey went up to him: but no chirping! no fluttering of his wings! the poor little animal had hardly strength even to draw its breath.

JAMIMA! cried Mr. Godfrey, with much displeasure, what is the matter with your bird? Jamima, colouring, stammered out: Why, papa, it's—the thing is—why, I happened to forget—And, trembling and ashamed, she ran for the box of seed.

MR. Godfrey took down the cage, and ex­amined the drawers, and the water-glass. Alas! poor Darling had not one drop of water, nor one single seed!

O poor little bird! cried Mr. Godfrey, into what cruel hands have you fallen! If I had but foreseen it, you should never have been bought. All the company then rose, and approached the cage, lifting up their hands with a look of pity, and calling out: O poor little bird!

MR. Godfrey put some seed into both the drawers, and filled the glass with fresh water: and at length, though with much difficulty, Darling was brought back to life.

[Page 62]JAMIMA, crying, left the table, and running up to her own chamber, passed the rest of the day in tears.

THE next morning, Mr. Godfrey gave or­ders that the bird should be carried out of the house, and given to the son of Mr. Mersey, one of his neighbours, who had the character of being a very careful boy, and who, he hoped, would not forget him, as Jamima had done.

THE sorrow and repentance of the little girl grew now more and more violent. O my dear little bird! she cried, my poor sweet Darling! —O papa! dear, dear papa! indeed I will never forget him again; indeed, indeed, I promise you I will not. Only let me have him this once! this one single time is all I beg!

MR. Godfrey at length, moved by her en­treaties, restored to her the Canary-bird; not, however, without a severe reproof for her past negligence, and a most earnest charge that she would be more attentive for the future. This poor little animal, said he, is shut up in a cage, and has therefore no power to provide for its own wants. If you want any thing, you can at least ask for it; but this poor little bird can make nobody understand his language. If ever again you make him suffer, either from hunger or thirst—

AT these w [...]ds a shower of tears trickled down the cheeks of Jamima. She took her papa's hand, and kissed it, but her shame and sorrow prevented her speaking.

JAMIMA was now once more the mistress of Darling; and Darling was easily and cordially reconciled with Jamima.

[Page 63]ABOUT a month after, Mr. Godfrey and his lady were obliged to make a journey of a few days into the country. My dear Jamima, said he, in taking leave, be very sure you never for­get the little Canary-bird.

O no, papa! cr [...]ed she; and scarcely were they seated in the carriage, before she flew to the cage, and made it her first business to see that the bird should have every thing it could possibly require.

IN an hour or two, however, she began to grow tired; she sent for some of her little friends to visit her, and her gaiety returned. They all walked out together, and when they came back, they spent the first part of the evening in playing Blind-man's-buff, and Puss-in-the-corner; and then they diverted themselves with dancing. It was very late when the little party broke up, and Jamima went to bed quite wearied and fatigued.

THE next morning she awoke almost at the break of day, and could think of nothing but her last night's amusements. If her governess would have given her leave, she would have flown the very moment she was dressed, to re­turn the visit of her young friends: but it was necessary to wait till the afternoon. Scarcely, however, had she patience to finish her dinner, before she desired to be taken to them.

AND what became of Darling? He was obliged to stay at home alone, and to fast!

THE next day, also, was spent in nothing but amusements.

AND Darling?—He was forgotten again!

THE third day it was still the same.

[Page 64]AND Darling?—Why, who would think of him in the midst of such diversions?

THE fourth day Mr and Mrs. Godfrey came home from their journey Jamima had thought but little about their return: but her father had no sooner embraced her, and enqui­red after her health, than he said: And how is Darling?

O, very well, answered Jamima, a little sur­prised, and running to the cage for the bird.

ALAS! the poor little animal was no more! it was lying upon its back, its wings stretched out, and its beak open.

JAMIMA wrung her hands, and scream­ed aloud. Every body ran to her, and saw what had happened.

POOR little hapless animal! cried Mr. God­frey, how painful has been thy death! Had I but myself destroyed thee on the day of my departure, thy sufferings would at least have been but for a moment; while now, for so many days, thou hast borne all the pangs of hunger and thirst, and thy death has been at­tended with the most cruel and lingering pains. Thou art happy, however, to be at length de­livered from the hands of so pitiless a guardian.

JAMIMA wished to hide herself in the bow­els of the earth: she would willingly have given up all her play-things, and all her pocket-money, to have restored Darling to life: but all was now too late!

MR. Godfrey took the [...]rd, and gave orders to have it stuffed, and then hung it up in the saloon.

[Page 65]JAMIMA did not dare look at it: or if, by any accident, it caught her eyes, they were in­stantly filled with tears: and she humbly and earnestly besought her rather to have it removed from her sight.

MR. Godfrey, after many entreaties, at length consented: but every time she was guilty of any fault or folly, the bird was again put in its place; and she heard the whole family exclaiming: Poor unfortunate animal! how cruel a death hast thou suffered!

THE CHILDREN Who would be their own Masters.

LEANDER.

O PAPA, how I wish I was a great big man, and as tall as you!

Mr. Dartrey.

And why, my dear, should you wish that?

Leander.

Because I need not mind any body in the world, and could do every thing that came into my head.

Mr. Dartrey.

You would then, no doubt, perform wonders!

Leander.

That I would, I promise you!

Mr. Dartrey.

And you, little Julia, do you, also, sigh for the liberty of being your own mistress?

Julia.

Yes, indeed, I do, papa.

Leander.

O if Julia and I might but be our own managers!

Mr. Dartrey.
[Page 66]

Well, my dears, your wishes, for once, shall be granted: from to-morrow morning you shall have the full power of con­ducting yourselves according to your own fan­cies.

Julia.

Ah, papa, you are only laughing at us!

Mr. Dartrey.

No, I am in earnest: and neither your mama, nor myself, nor, in short, any body in the house, shall make the least op­position to your inclinations.

Leander.

O thank you, dear papa! how nice it will be to feel our necks without a collar!

Mr. Dartrey.

Neither is this all: I do not give you liberty merely for to-morrow; you shall keep it till you come to me of your own accords, and beg me to take back my authority.

Leander.

O! if that is the case, we shall be long enough our own masters!

Mr. Dartrey.

I shall be very glad to see how you will govern yourselves. Prepare, therefore, to become great personages to-morrow.

TO-MORROW arrived. The two children, instead of rising, as usual, at seven o'clock, kept in bed till past nine. Sleep, however, in too great a quantity, serves but to make us languid and heavy. Such was its effect upon Leander and Julia. They woke, at last, without being called, and got up very much out of humour.

THEIR spirits, however, soon revived, by the delightful prospect before them, of doing what­ever they pleased for the whole day.

COME, what shall we begin with? cried Leander to his sister, as soon as they were dress­ed, and had breakfasted.

Julia.
[Page 67]

Why, we'll go and play.

Leander.

At what?

Julia.

At building houses with cards.

Leander.

O, that's very stupid indeed! I won't do that.

Julia.

Will you play at Blind-man's-buff?

Leander.

What, only us two?

Julia.

Well, then at Back-gammon?

Leander.

You know very well that I can't bear those lazy sorts of games that make [...]ne sit still so.

Julia.

Very well; tell me what you shall like yourself.

Leander.

Why, we'll play at riding on a broomstick.

Julia.

Yes, that's a pretty game, indeed, for a young lady!

Leander.

We'll play, if you will, then, at driving. You shall be the horse, and I will be the coachman.

Julia.

O, to be sure, to be beat with your whip, as I was the other day! I have not forgot it so soon.

Leander.

Why, I was very sorry to do it; only the thing is, you never will go a gallop.

Julia.

Yes, but it hurt me very much; so I won't play at it any more.

Leander.

Won't you? Let's play, then, at hunting. I'll be the huntsman, and you shall be the hare. Take care of yourself, there!— Come, run!—

Julia.

No, no; no more of your hunting. You only keep treading on my heels, and run­ning your hands into my sides.

Leander.
[Page 68]

Well, then, if you won't play at any of my plays, I'll never play with you again; do you hear that, Ma'am?

Julia.

No more will I with you; do you hear that, Sir?

AT these words, they turned off from the middle of the room, where they were standing; and each went into a corner, where they conti­nued some time, without looking at each other, or speaking a word.

THEY were still sullen and pouting, when the clock struck ten. They had now lost a whole hour in quarreling. Leander, at length, approaching his sister, said: Come, then, if you will, I'll play with you at Cribbage, at a dozen chesnuts a game.

Julia.

But I have no chesnuts. You know very well that you owe me a dozen already, and you ought to pay me those first.

Leander.

I owed you them yesterday; but I owe nothing at all to any body to-day.

Julia.

And pray how have you cleared yourself?

Leander.

Why, who has a right to ask any thing of people that are their own masters?

Julia.

O, very well! but I shall tell papa how you've cheated me.

Leander.

But I am not in papa's power now.

Julia.

If this is the case, then, I sha'n't play at all.

Leander.

You are very welcome to let it alone.

AGAIN they were sullen and silent, and again they retreated to different ends of the room. Leander began to whistle; Julia, to hum a [Page 69] song: Leander tied knots in his whip, and lash­ed the floor and wainscot with it; Julia dressed her doll, and began a conversation with it: Leander muttered between his teeth; Julia sighed and fretted.

THE clock now struck eleven, and a second hour had been lost in quarreling. Leander, in a rage, flung his whip out of the window; Ju­lia threw her doll into a corner. They looked at each other, but neither of them knew what to say.

JULIA, at last, broke the silence:—Come, then, Leander, I'll be your horse.

Leander.

Will you, then you are a good girl. I have a thick string here, that will do for a bridle. Put it in your mouth.

Julia.

No, I won't put it in my mouth, indeed! you may fasten it round my waist, or tie it to my arm.

Leander.

How you talk! Did you ever see the horses with their bits any where but between their teeth?

Julia.

But I am not a real horse, Sir!

Leander.

But you must do the same as if you were, Ma'am.

Julia.

Indeed I see no reason for that.

Leander.

I suppose you think you know more of the matter than I do, who am all day long in the stable? Come, I say, take it as you ought.

Julia.

You have been drawing it about in the dirt all the week, and I'am resolved I won't put it in my mouth as long as I live.

Leander.

I won't have it put any where else, I had rather not play at all.

Julia.
[Page 70]

Just as you please.

A third time they separated, and with more pe [...]vishness and a [...]ger than ever. Leander brought back his whip; Julia again took her doll; but the whip no longer sounded to his mind, and every thing went wrong at the doll's toilette. Leander sighed; Julia wept. At length the dinner-bell rang, and Mr. Dartrey himself made enquiries if they were ready to come to the table. But what, cried he, seeing them both so sad, what is the matter with you?

NOTHING at all, papa, answered the children; and drying their eyes, they followed their father into the dining parlour.

THEY had, this day, a variety of dishes upon the table, and each a bottle of wine upon the side-board.

MY dear children, said Mr. Dartrey, had I still any authority over you, I should forbid you tasting all these dishes, and still more your drink­ing any wine: or, at least, I should help you to very little, from my knowledge of the danger of wine and spices to children. But you are now your own managers, and must eat and drink according to your discretion.

THE children waited not to be told this twice: one swallowed great mouthfuls of meat without bread, the other took the gravy and sauce in large spoonfuls; and both of them poured out full bumpers of wine, without thinking of mix­ing it with water.

BUT, my dear, said Mrs. Dartrey, in a whisper to her husband, they will make them­selves quite ill.

[Page 71]I fear so too, replied Mr. Dartrey; yet I would rather they should learn, even at their own ex­pense, for once, the mischief of ignorance, than, by too much attention to their health, deprive them of so important a lesson.

MRS. Dartrey, seeing the design of her hus­band, would not interfere, but left the little simpletons to the enjoyment of their gluttony.

THEY now rose from table; the children having eat till they were too full to swallow a morsel more, and drank till their little heads began already to be heated.

COME along Julia, cried Leander; and he carried his sister with him into the garden.

MR. Dartrey thought it necessary to follow their footsteps.

THERE was a small piece of water in the garden, and close to its border a little boat. Leander had a fancy to get into it.

JULIA stopped him. You know very well cried she, we are forbid going there. Forbid! replied he; have you forgot that we are to do just what we like?

O, very true! cried Julia; and giving her hand to her brother, they both jumped into the boat.

MR. Dartrey now approached nearer, but did not yet think proper to discover himself. He knew the water was not very deep, and that, if they fell into it, he should not have much trouble in drawing them out again.

THE children endeavoured to loosen the boat from the side, and push it into the middle of the water; but they could not contrive to untie the knots of the cord with which it was fas­tened.

[Page 72]WELL, if we can't sail, cried the hair-brained Leander, we can at least play at balancing. They then jumped backwards and forwards across the boat, now making it lean on one side, now on the other.

THEIR heads being a little confused, it was not long before their feet began to stagger. Each caught hold of the other for a prop; but they both fell instantly upon the edge of the boat, and from the edge of the boat, plump, into the water.

MR. Dartrey, swift as lightning, now flew from the place where he had been concealed. He flung himself into the water, seized in each hand one of his daring little children, and car­ried them, half dead with terror, into the house.

THEY were now very sick, but instantly un­dressed, and rubbed with flannel. They were then each put into a warm bed, where they lay successively in a state of extreme weakness, or in convulsions. They had a most dreadful head-ach, and a pain in the stomach they could hardly endure. They fainted away several times; and every fainting was followed by ter­rible sickness, and much difficulty of breathing.

IN this deplorable manner they passed the rest of the day. They shed tears in abundance; they sobbed aloud; till, at length, fatigued with sorrow and suffering, they cried themselves to sleep.

EARLY the next morning, their father came into the chamber, and desired to know how they had passed the night.

O, very ill, papa! cried they, both at once, and in a very feeble voice; we could hardly sleep at all, and we have the head-ach and the stomach-ach still.

[Page 73]POOR little things! said their father, how sorry I am for you! But what, added he a moment after, do you purpose doing with your liberty to-day? You have it still, you know, in your own possession.

O no, no! cried they with eagerness, and both in a breath.

WHY how now? cried he; did you not tell me, the other day, how sad it was to obey the directions of other people?

YES, papa, answered Leander; but we have been well punished for that foolishness.

O yes; added Julia, and indeed we shall not soon forget it!

Mr. Dartrey.

You would, no longer, then, be your own masters?

Leander.

No, indeed, papa; we had much rather you should tell us what to do.

Julia.

I am sure that will be a great deal better for us.

Mr. Dartrey.

Think well of what you are saying; for, if I again take up my authority, I give you warning that I shall instantly order you something that you will find very disagree­able.

Leander.

Never mind, papa; we are quite ready to do whatever you think proper.

Mr. Dartrey.

Very well; here is a yellow powder called Rhubarb. Its taste is bad, but its quality is excellent for those whose stomachs have been put out of order by any excess. Since you consent to follow my directions, I desire you to take this powder immediately. Obey quick!

Leander.

I will, I will, papa!

Julia.
[Page 74]

And I too, papa, if it's as bitter as gall.

MR. Dartrey prepared the medicine, and gave it them. The children, without drawing back, or making wry faces, as they had formerly done, only tried which should take it with the best grace. Its success rewarded their obedi­ence, in restoring them both to their usual health.

FROM this time, whenever they were threat­ened with any terrible punishment for their faults, it was by saying: ‘Remember, we shall give you your liberty!’ a menace of which they had a greater dread than any other children would have felt in h [...]aring said to them: ‘We shall put you in prison!’

THE THORN-BUSHES.

IN a very fine evening in the month of May, Mr. Dalton, seated himself, with his son Arthur, upon the side of a little hill; whence he taught him to view and admire the beauties of the prospect before him, which the setting sun, in bidding adieu, seemed to clothe in a robe of purple. They were a little disturbed, however, from this pleasing study, by the loud singing of a shepherd, who was bringing back his bleating flock from the neighbouring mea­dow. At each side of the road he went along, there were bushes full of thorns, upon which every sheep that approached, left some part of its fleece.

[Page 75]LITTLE Arthur, young and eager, was quick­ly in a passion with these robbers. See! see! papa, cried he, only look at those nasty thorns, that are stealing the wool from the sheep! Why did God make those wicked brambles? or why does not every body, of one accord, go and root them all up? If the poor sheep should come back again by the same way, they would leave all the rest of their clothing with them. But no! I won't let them; for I will get up myself to-morrow morning, by break of day, and come with my little bill, and snip, snap, I will cut down every one of the thorn-bushes: and if you will come with me too, papa, and bring your great wood-knife, the business will all be done before breakfast.

WE will think of your scheme replied Mr. Dalton; but, mean time, be not so unjust to those thorns: recollect what happens in sheep-shearing time.

Arthur.

What is that, papa?

Mr. Dalton.

Did you never see the shepherds, with their great shears in their hands, strip the poor trembling sheep, not merely of light tufts of wool, but of their whole fleece?

Arthur.

Very true, papa; for then they wanted it for their clothes: but these thorns tear it off from mere ill-nature, and without wanting it at all.

Mr. Dalton.

You know not what purpose this may answer to them: but even supposing it to be of no use, is the want of a thing suffi­cient reason for seizing it?

Arthur.

I have heard you say, papa, that the sheep naturally lose their fleece about this [Page 76] time of the year: therefore is it not better to cut it off for our own good, than to let it fall off for nothing at all?

Mr. Dalton.

Your observation is just. All beasts have a dress from nature, and from their's we borrow our's: for if we did not, we should be forced to go quite naked, and exposed to all the cruel injuries of the weather.

Arthur.

But the thorns have no need of any dress at all; therefore there can be no reason to spare them. To-morrow I will absolutely cut down every briar. You will come with me, papa, won't you?

Mr. Dalton.

Certainly. To-morrow, there­fore, we will meet at the very break of day.

ARTHUR, who thought himself already a hero, from the mere idea of destroying, with his own little hand, this legion of robbers, could with difficulty sleep all night, so full was his mind of his victories for the next morning: and scarce had the gay chirping of the birds, perched upon the trees near his windows, pro­claimed the return of Aurora, before he hasten­ed to awake his father; while Mr. Dalton, tho' little occupied with the destruction of the thorns, yet charmed with an opportunity of shewing to his son the opening beauties of the rising morn, was not less eager to quit his bed. They dress­ed themselves with speed, took up their arms, and set out upon their expedition. Arthur, with an air of triumph, went first, and Mr. Dalton was hardly able to keep pace with him. In approaching the thorns, they saw that they were almost covered with little birds, hopping to and fro, and fluttering upon the branches. [Page 77] Softly, softly! cried Mr. Dalton to his son; let us defer, for a moment, our vengeance, lest we should disturb these pretty innocent creatures. We will go again to that part of the hill where we were seated last night, and try to find out what it is that these little birds are seeking in the bushes, with so busy and occupied an air. They ascended the hill, sat down, and looked on. They then perceived that the birds carried away in their bills those very tufts of wool which the thorns had caught from the sheep the preceding evening; and that chaffinches, linnets, and nightingales, came in large num­bers to enrich themselves with the spoil.

WHAT does this mean? cried Arthur, all astonished.

IT means, replied his father, that Providence takes care of the smallest creatures, and furnishes them with all sorts of methods for their happi­ness and preservation. You see here how the poor birds find [...]apestry for the habitations they build for their little ones; and how soft and warm a bed they prepare for their young family. Thus those honest thorn-bushes, with which but yesterday you were so easily provoked, unite the inhabitants of the air with those of the earth: they take from the rich what is more than they can use, to give to the poor what they absolute­ly need. Will you come, then, now, and de­stroy them?

O heaven forbid! exclaimed Arthur.

YOU are right, my child, answered Mr. Dal­tun; let them flourish in peace, since they make so generous a use of their conquests.

[Page]

JOSEPH.

THERE was once a certain crazy man whose name was Joseph, who never went out without putting five or six wigs, one piled above another, upon his head, and as many muffs upon each of his arms. But though his senses were disordered, he was not mischievous, nor ever, unless much teazed and provoked, in a passion. Yet he could not walk in the streets, without being surround­ed by a set of idle and impertinent little boys, who always tormented and followed him, calling out: Here, Joseph, Joseph! What will you sell your wigs for? what will you take for your muffs? Some of them were even wicked enough to throw stones after him. Poor Joseph com­monly bore these insults with great patience; though at times, when pestered and vexed be­yond measure, he would fall into a rage, and gather pebbles, or take up whole handfuls of mud, to fling at the unfeeling little fellows.

IT happened, one day, that this disturbance was made just before the house of Mr. [...]ennis. The noise of it carried him to the window, where he had the sorrow to see that his own son, Henry, was in the midst of the crowd. The moment he observed it, he shut down the sash, and retired into another apartment.

WHEN they met at dinner, Mr. Dennis said to his son: Who was that man you were run­ning after, and calling to, and shouting at so loud?

Harry.
[Page 79]

You know him very well, papa; it's that crazy man they call Joseph.

Mr. Dennis.

Poor creature! What can have brought this misfortune upon him?

Harry.

They say it was a law-suit for a great estate. He was so vexed at losing it, that it made him lose his senses besides.

Mr. Dennis.

Had you known him, Harry, at the time when he was deprived of this estate; and had he, with tears in his eyes, said to you: "Ah, my dear Harry, how unfortunate I am! I have lost an estate upon which I lived in peace and happiness; and all that I had besides is gone in the expences of the law-suit: I have now neither a house in town, nor a house in the country; every thing I was worth is taken from me!" would you then have laughed at him, and made game of him?

Harry.

God forbid! who could be so wick­ed as to make game of such an unfortunate man? I should rather have tried to comfort him.

Mr. Dennis.

Do you think him, then, hap­pier to-day, when he has also lost his senses?

Harry.

No, I think he is more to be pitied than ever.

Mr. Dennis.

And yet to-day you can insult, and even throw stones at, a poor wretch that, when he was much less unhappy, you would have tried to comfort!

Harry.

O papa, I have done very wrong; but pray forgive me, for indeed I will never do so again.

Mr. Dennis.

If you repent, I can readily forgive you; but my forgiveness is not enough; [Page 80] there is another, of whom you must also beg it.

Harry.

Do you mean Joseph, papa?

Mr. Dennis.

Why Joseph?

Harry.

Because it's him I have offended.

Mr. Dennis.

If Joseph were still in his senses, you should certainly beg his pardon for what you have done: but as he is not in a condition to understand you, it would be useless to apply to him. You think, nevertheless, that it is right to beg forgiveness of those whom we have of­fended?

Harry.

You always taught me so, papa.

Mr. Dennis.

And do you know who it is that has commanded us to pity the un­happy?

Harry.

God Almighty.

Mr. Dennis.

Yet you have shewn no pity for poor Joseph; on the contrary, you have added to his misfortunes, by insulting him. Do you suppose that such behaviour has not offend­ed God?

Harry.

Yes, papa, I know it has, now you bid me think of it; but I will beg pardon of him to-night in my prayers.

HARRY was faithful to his promise; he re­pented of his fault, and at night he begged pardon of God with a true and penitent heart: and for some weeks after, he not only left poor Joseph at peace himself, but frequently prevent­ed his companions from abusing him.

YET, notwithstanding all his good resoluti­ons, he one day mixed again in the crowd of idle boys that pursued him. It was merely, in­deed, from curiosity, and to see what tricks [Page 81] they would play the poor man. Yet, from time to time, he shouted out with the rest: Joseph! Joseph! and, by degrees, he found himself the foremost in the set; till at length Joseph, provoked with the noise and hallooing, suddenly turned round and snatching up a great stone, flung it at him with such fury, that it grazed his check, and made his nose gush out with blood.

HARRY returned home all bloody, and roar­ing aloud. This is a just punishment from God for your disobedience, said his father. But why, cried Harry, why am I the only one to come so ill off, when all the rest, though they did a thousand times worse than me, have not been punished at all? The reason, answer­ed his father, is, that you know much better than the others the fault you were committing, and therefore you were the most criminal. A child who is well instructed in the commands of God, as well as in those of his father, me­rits to be doubly chastised when he has the worthlessness to break them.

[Page]

THE LITTLE GLEANER. A DRAMA IN ONE ACT.

PERSONS.
  • Lord BEAUMONT.
  • MARCELLUS, his son.
  • HENRIETTA, his daughter.
  • Mrs. JEFFERSON.
  • EMILY, her daughter.
  • HERBERT, game-keeper to Lord Beaumont.

The scene is in a new-reaped field, upon which there are still several sheaves. On one side stands the hall-house, belonging to Lord Beaumont; and on the other, some cottages; with various rural ob­jects dispersed in every part.

[Page]

THE LITTLE GLEANER. A DRAMA IN ONE ACT.

SCENE I.

(The theatre represents a field of corn, covered with sheaves.)
EMILY
(Holding with both her hands a basket full of ears of corn, by the handle. She fits down near a sheaf.)

WELL, this is not bad for a beginning. O how happy it will make my poor mother!

(She sits down her busket, and [...] it with a look of much delight.)

That good [...] reaper! how kind of him to fill my basket so! I might have run, about, here and there, all day long, and yet never have got together ha [...] so much. I hope God will reward him for it. O, here is some more upon the ground; now if I can only glean a handful or two—

(She presses down the corn into the basket with [...]c [...] her hands.)

I can make room enough, by squeezing them a little; and I have my apron besides.

(She rises, and takes the two corners of her apron with one hand, and is preparing to put the lo [...]se ears [Page 84] she has gathered into it with the other, when she hears a noise.)

O dear! what a cross-looking man that is! Is he coming to me? I am sure I don't know that I have done any harm.

(She returns to her basket, takes it up again, and is going.)

SCENE II.

EMILY, and HERBERT.
HERBERT
(seizing her by the arm.)

AH, ha! you little thief! have I caught you?

Emily.

Pray don't call me so, Sir; I am no little thief: I am a very honest little girl; that I assure you.

Herbert.

An honest little girl! You, an honest little girl!

(He snatches the basket out of her hands.)

And pray what are you carrying off here, honest little girl?

Emily.

Only some loose ears, as you see.

Herbert.

And did these loose ears put them­selves into your basket?

Emily.

Oh! if they would put themselves into my basket, I should have no need to take so much trouble to gather and pick them up in the fields!

Herbert.

They are stolen, then?

Emily.

Don't treat me so rudely, Sir; for I would rather die of hunger, and have my mo­ther die too, than do what you say.

Herbert.
[Page 85]

Why, what the plague! they did not come of their own accord, and throw them­selves into your basket?

Emily.

Fie upon you! you frighten me with such swearing. I'll tell you how it was. I went into that field, down there, on purpose to glean; and there I met a good old man, who saw me at work: Poor little thing! says he, what pains she takes! I'll give her some myself. So there were some sheaves lying down in the field; and he took great handfuls of ears out of them, and put them into my basket. What we give to the poor, says he, God will give us again, and—

Herbert.

O, ho! I see how it is! The old man in the field, down there, filled your basket with the ears which you have been taking out of our sheaves? Is it not so?

Emily.

You may go and ask him yourself, and he can tell you.

Herbert.

I go and ask him! O, to be sure! you may wait till I do. I have caught you here, and that is enough.

Emily.

But don't I tell you that I have not touched one single sheaf? The few ears that I have got in my apron, I picked up off the ground, because I thought every body had a right to them. However, if you want them, I am ready to give you them again. See! here they are, all that were yours.

Herbert.

No, no; these here shall stay with them there; and where the basket goes you must go too. Come, follow me to the house of correction.

Emily
(in a fright.)

What!—What do you say my good man?

Herbert.
[Page 86]

O yes, I am your good man, now, am I? but I should be much more your good man if I would let you escape, should not I? To the house of correction, I tell you; come, come along!

Emily.

O no, no, I entreat you, for the love of God! I have taken nothing here, I as­sure you, but just that handful of corn that I gave you again. What will my poor mother do if I don't go home all day, and if she hears that they have put me in prison? I don't know but it may quite kill her!

Herbert.

A great misfortune, truly! the parish will have a good riddance.

Emily
(crying.)

O, if you did but know what a good mother she is, and how poor we both are!—I am sure you would pity us!

Herbert.

I am not put here to pity people; I am put here to seize them, when they come into my Lord's grounds, and to haul them to prison.

Emily.

When they have done no harm, when they are quite innocent, as I am—

Herbert.

Yes, yes, pray talk to me of your innocence! coming here to steal from us a bas­ketful of ears of corn, and then telling me a thousand falsehoods!—Come along, I say! follow me!

Emily
(throwing herself down by one of the sheaves.)

Oh for mercy, dear, good Sir! have some pity upon me! Take my basket, if you chuse it— Ah! it will hardly make you any richer, tho' it is all I have got for food! but pray don't take me too! O, pray let me go! if not for my [Page 87] own sake, at least for my poor mother's;—I am her only comfort, and all her help!

Herbert.

If I do let you go, I can tell you it is not for your mother; so pray take notice of that, for I wish she was a hundred miles off: it is only for yourself, because you have soft­ened my heart a little by all that whimpering. But don't expect to have your basket into the bargain; for that's forfeited, according to law. Besides, this is Friday, and our magistrate hears causes; and he'll bring us in handsome dama­ges; and then, if you can't pay them, to pri­son, ho! and, after that, you'll be turned out of the village.

(He takes the basket upon his shoulder. Emily cries bitterly, and falls upon her knees.)

Come, come, don't stun me any more: if you do, you'll see what you'll get by it.

(He goes off muttering.)

See here, now, if one was not always upon the watch, I believe in my heart these vagabonds, let them be never so lit­tle, would run away with the very ground we walk upon.

SCENE III.

EMILY
(alone.)
(She sits on the ground, and leans her head against a sheaf. She weeps for some moments in silence, then rises and looks around her.)

AH! he is gone! naughty, wicked man! he has taken away all my comfort: I have lost every thing! my ears of corn, my pretty [Page 88] little basket—and who knows yet what may happen to my poor mother and me?

(After a short pause.)

How happy are those little birds! they may at least come and take some of these grains for their dinners and suppers, while I— but who knows if some other bad man, just like this, is not now upon the watch, to kill them with his gun? I'll make them all fly away, and then I'll go myself; for else, perhaps, they will come and punish me for having leant my head upon that sheaf.—But what two children are these?

SCENE IV.

MARCELLUS, HENRIETTA, and EMILY, (who dries her eyes.)
MARCELLUS.

O HO! you are the little girl that the game-keeper surprised just now, stealing the corn out of our sheaves?

(Emily sobs, and cannot speak.)
Henrietta
(viewing her attentively, and taking her brother aside.)

She looks like a very good little girl, Marcellus. See how she cries! Don't frighten her any more with your scolding; it is not worth while, for just the few loose ears that she has taken.

(She goes up to her.)

Poor little girl! what makes you cry so?

Emily.

Because they accuse me for nothing at all; and perhaps you will believe it is for something.

Marcellus.
[Page 89]

Is it for nothing at all, indeed?

Emily.

For nothing at all, you may believe me. I only went to glean in the field down there, and an old reaper took pity of my hard work, and filled my basket himself with ears of corn. Then I came to this place to pick up some others, that I saw lying about here and there; and so your wicked game-keeper found me just by this sheaf, and charged me with stealing. He took away my basket from me; and he would have put me into prison, if it had not been that my crying, and my prayers for my poor mother, melted him a little.

Henrietta.

O, I should like to have seen him dare take hold of you! We have the best papa in the world, and he does not suffer any body to do harm to poor people: so he would very soon have had you set at liberty.

Marcellus.

Yes, and he will make him give you back your basket too, that I promise you.

Emily
(joyfully.)

O dear good Sir, do you think so indeed?

Henrietta.

Marcellus and I will go and beg so hard of him—'ray be easy; for he is ne­ver so well pleased with us, as when we ask him to do something for poor people. Besides, we could even get you back your basket without saying a word to him.

Emily.

Ah! how happy are you, my dear little young lady! not to want help from any body, and to be able to give help yourself to other people!

Marcellus.

Are you so very poor, then, lit­tle girl?

Emily.
[Page 90]

I am sure, if I were not, I should not come here to get my bread so hardly.

Henrietta.

What! is it for bread that you come to pick up these ears of corn? I thought, for my part, that it was only to bake the grains upon a red hot shovel, and then eat them, as my brother and I do sometimes, when nobody looks at us.

Emily.

O dear, no! My mother and I should have threshed those ears, and then have given the grains to the miller, to have ground them for flour, and so then have made bread of it.

Henrietta.

Poor little girl! you would not have had much from that; and it would have lasted but a very short time.

Emily.

And suppose it would have lasted but a day or two? Why, still it would have been a day or two longer that my mother and I should have had to live.

Marcellus.

Well, but that you may be quite sure of one other day, I will give you a shilling, that I have kept this long while, because it is a new one.

Emily.

Ah, dear Sir! so much money as that—No, no, I don't dare take it!

Henrietta
(smiling.)

So much money as that! Take it, take it at once. If I had but my purse here, I would give you a great deal more. However, I shall be sure to put it by for you; so you shall lose nothing.

Marcellus
(offering her the shilling again.)

Take it, then, I say.

(Emily blushes, receives the money, and curtsies without speaking.)
Marcellus.
[Page 91]

But that is not all. I will go and run as fast as ever I can after our game-keeper; and I'll soon make him return me the basket; or else—

Emily.

O, don't give yourself so much trou­ble! You have promised to help me, and that is all I can desire.

Henrietta.

Tell me where it is you live?

Emily.

Down in the village.

Marcellus.

Why, we never saw you before: and yet we come here every year with our papa, at harvest-time.

Emily.

We have only been at this place a week. We are with a very good old woman; her name is Madge, and she has been very kind to my mother; O, so kind, you can hardly think!

Henrietta.

What! old Madge?

Marcellus.

We know her very well. She is the widow of a poor weaver, who could not get any work. Papa lets her come here, some­times, to weed in the garden.

Henrietta.

Will you take me with you to your mother?

Emily.

O, that would be too great a favour for her: a fine young lady, such as you—

Henrietta.

O, but papa does not like we should think ourselves any finer than other people: so, if you have no reason but that—

Emily.

No, none at all, because you can help me to comfort her for the loss of my bas­ket, and all my ears of corn. And besides, that wicked man threatened us—

Marcellus.

Never mind his threats. While my sister goes with you to your mother, I will [Page 92] run after him, and you may depend—but you will return here again with my sister?

Emily.

If you desire me, Sir, I will.

Marcellus.

Your basket shall be ready for you before you come.

Emily.

Perhaps I may bring my mother with me too, that she may thank you herself.

Henrietta.

Come, then, let's go and find her.

(She takes Emily by the hand, and they walk out together.)

SCENE V.

MARCELLUS (alone.)

HOW happy we are, my sister and I, not to be forced, like that poor little girl, to run about every where, looking for loose ears of corn for our living! Upon my word that little thing talks as if she were born to something better: and she is not dirty nor ragged, like the children of our cottagers here. O, I shall cer­tainly prevail upon papa—but here he comes, and Herbert with him. O how lucky! There's the very basket in his hand.

SCENE VI.

MARCELLUS, Lord BEAUMONT, and HERBERT.
MARCELLUS
(running up to his father.)

O MY dear papa, how glad I am to meet you!—Give me that basket!

(to Herbert.)
Herbert.
[Page 93]

Softly, softly, Sir; you'll twist my arms off!

Lord Beaumont.

What is it you want with that basket, Marcellus?

Marcellus.

It belongs to a poor little girl, papa; and that wicked Herbert took it away from her, with all the ears of corn that had been given her for a present. I am resolved you shall know it all, papa!

Herbert.

Mighty well! So then one is wick­ed for doing one's duty, and for not abetting the thieves in their roguery? What for, pray, does my Lord pay me my wages?

Lord Beaumont.

I have already, and often told you, Herbert, it is for preventing vagabonds from running over my grounds, and being troublesome to my labourers and domestics, and not for seizing the poor wretches, and dragging them to prison; and still less for terrifying the honest and industrious poor, who come hither in search of a mite from my abundance, and only covet a few loose ears of corn, that have been scattered about by chance, in a plentiful harvest.

Herbert.

Well, then, my Lord, in the first place, I never hinder them from gleaning as much as they like, as soon as the harvest is in; but while one single sheaf is left—

Marcellus.

And why don't you say, also, till the ground is fallow, or covered with snow? There is a great deal to be picked up, to be sure, when the harvest is in!

Herbert.

You understand nothing about all this, young gentleman.—In the second place, who can answer that these are not thieves?

Marcellus.
[Page 94]

Thieves! O goodness! thieves! —Why, the little girl told me herself that she had not taken one ear of corn from this place, and that her basket was filled by an old reaper in that field down there.

Herbert.

Very good! she told you so her­self? as if there was one word of truth in any thing that those sort of people say! I surprised her here, upon this very spot, by a sheaf.

Lord Beaumont.

And was she taking out the corn?

Herbert.

I don't absolutely say that; but how do I know what she might do before I came? And besides, all that history of an old reaper's filling her basket, what can that be but a falsity? To be sure, I don't know our cotta­gers better than that! O, they are mighty chari­table gentlemen!

Marcellus.

I insist upon it, and I am sure of it, that the corn was all given to her, because she told me so, and such a good little girl as that would never tell a story.

Herbert.

And pray, Sir, did you never tell a story yourself? Yet we think you a very fine young gentleman, for all that.

Marcellus.

Do you hear, papa, how that impudent Herbert treats me?

(To Herbert, in a passion)

No, I don't tell stories; if I did, I should be a very wicked boy: but I don't; no more does the little girl neither. It is you your­self that are a—

Lord Beaumont.

Softly, Marcellus! I am satisfied thus far with your defending yourself: we ought to believe all men honest, until we are convinced of the contrary: but yet we [Page 95] ought not to be angry with those who are of a different opinion, but rather endeavour with pa­tience and gentleness to bring them to a more pleasant and just way of thinking.

Herbert.

It is much better, my Lord, to believe all men wicked, till we are convinced, and that past any doubt, of their honesty. Whenever I meet a bull in the high road, I always take it for granted he is vicious, and so get out of his way. It may so happen that he may be very quiet; but I run no hazard in be­ing upon my guard. What is surest, is always safest and best.

Lord Beaumont.

If all men thought like you, Herbert, with whom could we live? And what would have been your own fate, if, when I first saw you, instead of giving you an honest employ­ment in my estate, which appeared to me a pro­per and deserved provision for a disbanded old soldier, I had committed you to prison as a va­gabond, strolling about the country without a certificate of your discharge?

Herbert.

Why, that is true enough; but then it is true also that I am an honest man.

Lord Beaumont.

I should not let you belong to me if I doubted it: yet I had no means at first of believing it, but from your own word, and your countenance.

Marcellus.

O dear papa, if you give any faith to people's own words, and their counte­nances, you will much sooner believe this little girl, than you did Herbert.

Herbert.

Odds bobs, Sir, only look me in the face! Sure enough your papa will be well [Page 96] pleased with the countenance of your little girl, if it is as good a one as mine.

Marcellus.

O yes, indeed, it suits vastly well with that great bear's figure—

Lord Beaumont.

Fie, Marcellus, fie! Her­bert, do you know this little girl?

Herbert.

Why, I know her, and I don't know her. She and her mother have been here about ten or twelve days; but how they came, or for what, no body can tell, except it be the steward: and I must needs say, my Lord, it's very ill done of him, to encourage such sort of gentry to come into the parish, to be fed at the expence of our own poor.

Marcellus.

Very well, then, I will feed them myself; yes, my own self!

Herbert.

You have a fortune in your own hands, then, have you Sir?

Marcellus.

Papa has enough, if I have no­thing.

Herbert.

Well, all I know is, that all our own poor will grumble at it. However, if folks can but line the hand of people in power —for as to the steward, take it for granted—

Marcellus.

See now if he does not say bad things of the steward too! I'll tell him of it, I'm resolved.

Lord Beaumont.

Hush, Marcellus! I see, Herbert, it is quite impossible to correct your suspicious temper: I begin, therefore, to con­ceive some doubts of you in my turn. You judge that this little girl filled her basket here, because you found her by a sheaf in this field: you judge that the steward has been corrupted with money, because he has countenanced a [Page 97] poor family in coming to settle in the village? Very well: I also then judge, that you only kept the little girl's basket, because she had no money to give you, nor even any thing to drink; for, if she had, I conclude you would willingly have released her.

Herbert.

What, my Lord, and can you be­lieve this?

Lord Beaumont.

And why should not I think the same of you, that you encourage yourself to think of other people?

Herbert.

Well, my Lord, well, I see I had better hold my tongue. And so, for the future, if I should see these beggars carrying off your very fields upon their shoulders, and your woods, and your meadows—Pray am I to carry the basket to the steward?

Marcellus.

O no, no! Dear papa, pray do not send it away!

Lord Beaumont.

Carry it to the poor woman, Herbert, and make some apology to the lit [...]le girl.

Herbert.

An apology, my Lord? an apolo­gy, did you say? I go and make an apology [...] and for what!

Marcellus.

For what! For having made her cry without any reason, and for having affronted her by accusing her of a bad action.

Herbert.

If she has no basket, and no apo­logy, but from me—

Lord Beaumont.

Herbert, if I had been guil­ty of any injustice towards you, I should not a moment hesitate in repairing it: and, to con­vince you of this, I will go myself to the cot­tage, carry the basket, and make an apology in your name.

Herbert.
[Page 98]

Master Marcellus, had not you better take it yourself?

Marcellus.

O, with all my heart! But, papa, the little girl will be here presently, with Hen­rietta, who is gone to comfort her mother. So we had better wait till they come.

Herbert.

If that is the case, I have no more business here.

(He goes off grumbling.)

I see plainly we shall have such crowds of beggars in this village, that we shall soon be obliged to beg ourselves.

SCENE VII.

Lord BEAUMONT and MARCELLUS.
MARCELLUS.

DO you hear what he says, papa?

Lord Beaumont.

Yes; and I readily forgive his petulance.

Marcellus.

But how can you let such a wicked man live with us?

Lord Beaum [...]nt.

He is not wicked, Marcel­lus; he is only misled by an extravagant zeal to serve us. I have found him very faithfully attached to me, and extremely exact in the dis­charge of his trust.

Marcellus.

But he is so unjust?

Lord Beaumont.

You have this moment heard he did not mean to be so. His only fault is following too literally the orders that are given him, and wanting sufficient understanding to distinguish between persons and circumstances.

Marcellus.
[Page 99]

Pray, papa, explain to me what you mean by that?

Lord Beaumont.

Willingly, my dear boy. When I took him into my service, I gave him orders to keep all vagabonds from my grounds, or, if he surprised any upon them, to carry them before the magistrate. But this order was merely meant for those poor wretches who live by thefts and robberies, and who come to pilfer or cheat the poor who belong to the parish.

Marcellus.

Ah, I understand, now, how it is. So he thinks all those are bad people, be­sides, who have nothing to live upon but what they are help'd to by others: And he does not enquire first whether it may be old age, or ill­ness, or some sad misfortunes, that have put them into such a hard way of living.

Lord Beaumont.

Very well said, Marcellus, for circumstances change all things. You, for example, have reflected too little in the quarrel you have just had with him. You do not know but the mother of this little girl may be a bad woman, nor even that the little girl her­self has not told you a falsehood, and may not, in fact, have stolen the corn from my sheaves.

Marcellus.

No indeed, papa, that is im­possible.

Lord Beaumont.

And how is it impossible? Have you had the matter made clear to you▪ Do you know who she is? or who her mothe [...] is? or for what purpose they are come hither?

Marcellus.

Oh, if you had but only seen her! if you had but only heard her speak! her words, her face, the tears running down her [Page 100] cheeks! Do you know she is so poor, that she is in want of a handful of corn to make her some bread? Need [...]ne ask any thing more? Ought I to let a poor person die for hunger, be­cause I don [...]t know quite entirely if he is good, and deserves to be helped?

Lord Beaumont.

Come to my arms, my dear boy! Preserve always but this generous dispo­sition for the poor, and God will bless you, as he has blessed me for the same sentiments, by giving birth to them in your young mind. Mercy is ever preferable to severity. A want of feeling can only lead to injustice: and if those who beg our pity do not merit it, the fault is theirs, and not ours.

Marcellus.

But, my dear papa, is it right to let such a person as Herbert have a place that he can be so hard-hearted in?

Lord Beaumont.

Certainly not, if I left to him the power of deciding either for or against these poor creatures himself. But he can com­mit at the most, only a short-lived injury, and one which it is easy to remedy. This, too, is an inconvenience I have no means to avoid. In my steward, however, I have a man full of good sense, integrity, and noble sentiments, and able to judge in all cases by the true principles of equity; he gave me a favourable account of this little girl, and of her mother, when they first came into the village; and he told me that [...]hey live with the good old Madge, who is a very honest woman.

Marcellus.

But suppose Herbert had struck the little girl, as he threatened to do?

Lord Beaumont.
[Page 101]

He never would have gone such lengths. I have forbid him, upon pain of losing his place, to strike any body, even those whom he surprises doing what may deserve it: and he follows, with the utmost exactness, all the orders I give him.

Marcellus.

Ah, papa, see here comes my sister, with the little girl!

SCENE VIII.

Lord BEAUMONT, MARCELLUS, HENRIETTA and EMILY.
MARCELLUS
(running to Emily with the basket.)

HERE, little girl, here is your basket [...] you, and not one grain of corn the [...] in it.

Emily.

My dear, dear, basket! O Sir! how much I am obliged to you!

(Perceiving Lord Beaumont.)

But, pray, who is that gentleman?

Henrietta
(running to her father, and jumping up to his neck.)

This is our papa!

Marcellus.

And he is a very good-natured papa, I assure you; so don't be afraid of him. Come, and let me take you to him.

(He brings her forward.)

He has given old Herbert a good scolding for having used you so ill.

Emily
(advancing fearfully to Lord Beaumont, and curtsying very low.)

I beg pardon of your Lordship for coming—but indeed your Lord­ship has the best children!—so good!—

Lord Beaumont
[Page 102]
(to himself.)

Marcellus is right; I cannot doubt her innocence from her appear­ance. Her looks, her language, her decent air, all shew that she has had no common education.

Emily
(whispering Marcellus and Henrietta.)

Have I made your papa angry? He seems talk­ing to himself.

Lord Beaumont
(overhearing her.)

No, my little dear. If my children have done well by you, it is no more than you seem to merit.

Henrietta.

Yes, papa, she merits it indeed. O, if you had but seen her mother!

Lord Beaumont.

Who is your mother, my dear? what led you to come to this village? and what means have you of living here?

Emily.

Why, we live—indeed I hardly know how myself!—but it is upon little or nothing. We spend the whole day, and sometimes the night too, in working and spinning for our breed. Old Madge gives my mother house­room; and this morning they sent me into the fields to glean: but indeed I have had very bad success for a first beginning.

Marcellus
(softly to Emily.)

Not so bad as you think: my sister and I will ask papa to let you have some corn without gleaning at all for it.

Lord Beaumont.

But where did you live be­fore you came hither?

Emily.

In the town of Brentford, which is [...]t a few miles from this place. But we found [...]ing there too dear; so old Madge asked my mother to come to her cottage, and offered her a lodging for nothing.

Lord Beaumont
(to himself.)

If such poor ob­jects as these practise this benevolence, what [Page 103] ought not to be expected from the rich?

(Turn­ing to Emily.)

Is your father yet living? What is his business?

Marcellus.

I will lay any wager he is no la­bouring man.

Henrietta.

And so will I too; especially now I have seen her mother.

Emily
(confused.)

My father?—I have not any! I never even saw him. He died before I was born. O, if he was but alive!

Lord Beaumont.

And don't you know who he was, nor what was his name?

Emily.

My mother can tell better than I can.

Lord Beaumont.

Can I speak to her?

Henrietta.

O yes, papa, she is coming her­self. She said she would only stay a minute to get ready.

Lord Beaumont.

And who brought you up?

Emily.

My mother all by herself, my Lord. She taught me to read and to write. She in­structs me in my religion, and she has given me some lessons in drawing.

Lord Beaumont.

In drawing? I have then no further doubt but this is some younger branch of a noble family, reduced by misfortune to indigence.

Henrietta.

Ah, see, here she comes!

Marcellus.

Is that she?

Lord Beaumont
(to himself.)

I am eager to clear up this mystery. The child reminds m [...] strongly of somebody I have seen, but I cannot recollect whom.

[Page 104]

SCENE IX.

Lord BEAUMONT, Mrs. JEFFERSON, MARCELLUS, HENRIETTA, and EMILY.
EMILY
(Running up to her mother, who looks confused at the sight of Lord Beaumont.)

COME in, mama; and don't be afraid. This gentleman is only the papa of this young lady and gentleman who have been so kind to us: and he is so good! he is as good as they are.

(Mrs. Jefferson approaches modestly. Henrietta eagerly takes her hand, and draws her along to her father.)
Henrietta.

Yes, yes, papa knows every thing.

Mrs. Jefferson.

May I flatter myself, my Lord, that you have not suspected my little Emily—

Lord Beaumont.

Nothing further can be wanting than the mere sight of you and your child, to create the most advantageous opinion of both.

Marcellus.

Her name is Emily! O, what a pretty name! Is it not true, papa, that she could not be born for a gleaner?

Mrs. Jefferson.

The law of necessity is some­times extremely cruel; yet, while we do nothing that is dishonorable—

Lord Beaumont.

We ought not to blush at poverty; it may be allied to every virtue. But will you give me leave to ask who you are?

Henrietta.
[Page 105]

Her name is Mrs. Wood.

Mrs. Jefferson.

From you, my Lord, I ought not to disguise my real name: I am in­deed under a necessity of owning it, that I may justify myself in your opinion, for the state to which you see me fallen. Nevertheless, I wish to make this confession to you without witnesses,

(looking a [...] the children.)

It is not that I blush at my abasement: but if my name should be known, I fear I might find, among the com­mon people, some ungenerous minds, who would take a pleasure in humbling me, because it too often happens that we act not more nobly or liberally by them, when in prosperity our­selves.

Marcellus.

Very well; I won't listen.

Henrietta.

And for my part, I won't say one [...], I assure you; and whoever you are, Emi­ly [...]all always be my good friend.

Lord Beaumont.

I should not, believe me, Madam, have made these enquiries, if I had not particular reasons, and if I did not mean to repair, myself, if possible, the injustice of fortune.

Mrs. Jefferson.

I was born of a noble fami­ly, though little favored by riches. I spent my youth, with a lady of high distinction, in qual­ity of her companion. About eight years ago, I made acquaintance with Lieutenant Colonel Jefferson, who came to pass some months in the capital, where I was.

Lord Beaumont
(joyfully.)

Jefferson? Jeffer­son?

Mrs. Jefferson.

[...] attached himself to me, and his virtues had already engaged me in his [Page 106] favour. I gave him my hand, and a few days after our marriage, we retired to the country where he had an estate.

Lord Beaumont.

'Tis the same! 'tis the same! I see his every feature in the face of this child.

Mrs. Jefferson.

What is it you mean, my Lord?

Lord Beaumont.

Go on, Madam, I entreat you.

Mrs. Jefferson.

I will be as concise as possi­ble. We were beginning, in our peaceful re­treat, to enjoy all the happiness of a tender union; when, alas! my beloved Colonel Jef­ferson, whose health had been greatly injured by the fatigues of war, was seized with a cruel illness, which in a few days ended his life.

(She we [...])
Henrietta
(to Emily.)

Poor thing! to [...]e your papa so soon!

Emily.

I was not even born!

Mrs. Jefferson.

This child had not yet seen the light; alas! she was born in the midst of sorrow! The moment that the brothers of my husband, who were hard-hearted and interested men, found there was no male heir, they seized upon his estates; producing an old deed, by which the female line of the fa [...]y was shut out from the succession: and as, unfortunately, we had deferred from day to day having our ar­ticles properly drawn up and attested, I was forced to content myself with receiving from them just what they were pleased to pay, both for my child and myself.

Lord Beaumont.
[Page 107]

I fear, from their unworthy avarice, the sum was small, and could last but a short time.

Mrs. Jefferson.

It served me to live upon for some years in the country, while I was yet expecting a small jointure, which I had flatter­ed myself I should obtain. But at length, when all my hopes were destroyed, I resolved upon returning to my former benefactress. Upon my arrival at her house, I received intelligence that she was dead: I had then no resource left, but in selling all that I possessed of jewels and clothes, and subsisting by the work of my own hands. I retired to a small village, that I might live, at least, unknown. And a short time ago, I ac­cidentally met a woman whom I had formerly been acquainted with, and who lived in this place.

Henrietta.

That's old Madge, papa.

Mrs. Jefferson.

She had been in the service of the lady I have mentioned to you. The care I had taken of her in a very painful illness, had procured me her affection. I told her my situ­ation: she proposed my coming hither, where I might live in yet greater privacy. It is to her alone I am indebted for all the hospitality I have met with: and as she has nobody belonging to her even to close her eyes, she has given me to understand that I shall inherit what she is worth at her death. You see, therefore—

Lord Beaumont.

Enough Madam; this wor­thy woman shall not exceed me in gratitude. I feel, indeed, more satisfaction than I am able to express, that I have, at length, the power of [Page 108] paying a debt, which I contracted long ago with your excellent husband.

Mrs. Jefferson.

How, my Lord? did you, then know him?

Marcellus.

What, papa, the father of Emily?

Henrietta.

O my dear Emily, now I hope we shall keep you to live with us.—But what is the matter! why do you cry?

Emily.

Don't mind me; I am only crying for joy.

Lord Beaumont.

I owed my life to him: what happiness for me, then, to pay that obligation to his wife, and to his child! I served under him during the last war in Germany. In an unfortunate engagement, at a moment when I was just sinking with fatigue, one of the enemy assailed me; and his sword had already made an aim that must have proved my destruction, had not the worthy Lieutenant Colonel preserved me, by falling upon the enemy himself.

Mrs. Jefferson.

O, I know him well by this account. He was as brave as he was generous.

Lord Beaumont.

Some days after, I had the command given me of a small detachment, in a very hazardous expedition. We were sur­rounded by the enemy, and after a long resist­ance, forced to surrender. My baggage had been plundered, and I was stripped both of clothes and money. Colonel Jefferson, who was informed of my situation, immediately had me recommended to the enemy's General. I obtained, by his good offices, all the assistance that I required, in the treatment of a deep wound which I had received in the engagement. It was more than two years before I recovered. [Page 109] When I returned to my native country, I had only time to once see and thank him, for I was obliged to embark immediately for the West-Indies. I had there the good fortune to marry extremely well; and about six years ago I came back to England. I meant to hasten to him, but I heard he was no more. How far was I from suspecting that his wife and his daughter were in the melancholy condition which I have now the sorrow to see!

Mrs. Jefferson.

O gracious God, by what wonderful ways hast thou guided me hither!

Marcellus
(to Emily.)

What, then, did your father save our papa's life?

Henrietta,

O, how much we ought to love you!

Lord Beaumont.

Come hither, sweet Emily! come, and you shall find in me the father you have lost. My children, too, much need ano­ther mother, in the place of her who has been taken from them. The education which you have given to your amiable daughter, shews me how worthy you are of this important charge.

(Emily takes his hand and kisses it.)

I shall neglect no precaution to secure your future life from any sudden stroke of unhappiness. Yes, my love,

(to Emily, who still holds his hand)

I will suffer no difference to be made between you and my children. You are the living image of your generous father, and you merit my tenderness as much as he did my gratitude.

Mrs. Jefferson
(clasping her hands.)

What can I say, my Lord, to so much goodness! I have nothing but my tears to express what I feel!

Henrietta
[Page 110]
(embracing her.)

O my dear new mama! you and Emily will then always be with us? O, you shall see how we will obey you in every thing.

Marcellus.

Yes, Emily shall be my second sister; and I am sure she shall go out no more to glean. O that spiteful Herbert! how I will laugh at him!

Mrs. Jefferson.

My sweet little innocents! with what delight do you fill my heart! Instead of one child, I have now, then, three: and no mother shall equal me for care, attention and fondness. Will you, my Lord, permit me to carry this happy intelligence to the good old Margaret? Yet I almost fear it will kill her with joy.

Lord Beaumont.

Tell her by all means, Ma­dam. And I will go myself, mean time, and give orders for your apartments in the castle.

Henrietta.

Papa, may I go with Emily, and my new mama?

Marcellus.

And I too, papa, may I not go with them?

Lord Beaumont.

Certainly, my dears: and you may then bring Mrs. Jefferson and her daughter to the castle; and pray don't forget old Margaret, whom you may also invite to dine with us.

Marcellus
(to Emily, who is going to take the basket.)

No, no Emily, that is not fit for you now; let the basket stay here.

Emily.

O no, indeed, I would not give up this basket for all the world! I owe all my hap­piness to it, and all my mother's happiness, and all the happiness of knowing you, and all the [Page 111] good we have met with. My dear, dear little basket, I will never, never be ashamed of you!

(She lifts it up, and carries it with some difficulty.)
Henrietta.

At least take out the corn, and then it will be lighter.

Emily.

No, no; the corn is my own, for I am sure that good old man gave it me, let Herbert say what he will. And I shall make a present of it to old Madge.

Lord Beaumont.

She shall be remembered at our harvest, and, from this time forward, assur­ed of a provision for the rest of her life.

Mrs. Jefferson.

May heaven reward your ge­nerosity, in the goodness and duty of your children!

ARABELLA and PEGGY.

BEFORE the sun was risen above the hori­son, to give light to the most beautiful morning of the spring, the young Arabella was already in her father's garden, intending to make her breakfast a greater regale to her, by first strolling up and down the long alleys. What­ever could add to the charms of these earliest hours of the day, seemed now united to delight her. The purity and freshness of the air, gave a calm to all her senses. Her taste was gratified by the delicacy of the sweet-meats she was eat­ing; her eye, by the soft lustre of the new-born green; her smell, by the sweet perfume of a thousand flowers; and, lest her ear alone should [Page 112] remain unsoothed, two nightingales perched themselves upon the summit of an arbour just by, as if purposely to rejoice her with their morning songs. Arabella was so enchanted with the loveliness of the scene around her, that tears of pleasure started into her eyes, though they escaped not down her cheeks. Her heart, beating with the softest feelings, was filled with tenderness and benevolence: when, all at once, her pleasing thoughtfulness was interrupted by the sound of the feet of a little girl, who was coming into the same alley, and devouring with great greediness a thick slice of brown bread.

AS she, also, was walking in the garden only to divert herself, she looked all round her, with­out noticing any particular object, and advanced close up to Arabella, without perceiving her. The moment she saw her, she stopped short, and cast her eyes on the ground; and then, with the swiftness of a terrified young deer, she hastily turned back the same way she came.

STOP, stop, cried Arabella, stay for me, lit­tle girl, stay for me! What do you run so for? But these words only made the little rustic fly the quicker.

ARABELLA began to follow her; but being less practised in such races, found it impossible [...] overtake her. Fortunately, however, she had run into a winding path, in order to get out of the garden; and the alley in which she had escaped from Arabella, led directly to the garden-gate. Arabella, who was no less sensible than pretty, crept, therefore, softly along the side of a thick hedge, which bordered the walk; and arrived at the last bush, at the very instant the [Page 113] little girl was obliged to pass it in her way out.

SHE now suddenly seized her, calling out: Ah ha! you are my prisoner! I have you safe, you cannot run away any more.

THE little girl struggled to get out of her hands. Don't be so naughty, cried Arabella; if you knew the good I mean to do you, you would not be so fierce. Come, there's a good girl, come with me for a little while.

THESE friendly words, and still more the soothing voice in which they were spoken, gave the little girl some courage, and she followed Arabella into a summer-house.

HAVE you ever a father? said Arabella, mak­ing her seat herself next to her.

Peggy.

Yes, Miss.

Arabella.

And what does he do?

Peggy.

Any thing he can, to get his living. He is come to-day to work in your garden, and he brought me with him.

Arabella.

O, I see him down there, in the kitchen-garden. 'Tis that great fat man. But what are you eating for your breakfast? Let me taste a bit of your bread. O goodness! how it hurts my throat! Why does not your father give you better bread than this?

Peggy.

Because he has not so much money as your papa has: so he can't let us have nice things.

Arabella.

But he gets some money by his work; and I think he might at least give you a little white bread, or else something sweet to make you get this down.

Peggy.
[Page 114]

Yes, if I was his only child; but we are five of us, and we have all good appe­tites at our meals. Besides, one is wanting a waistcoat, and another a jacket, and another a gown: and all that makes daddy almost out of his head; and he says, sometimes, I may work and work, all day long; but I shall never get enough to feed and clothe all these brats.

Arabella.

You never eat any sweet-meats, then, I suppose?

Peggy.

Sweet-meats! What's that?

Arabella.

Look! such as I have here, spread upon my bread.

Peggy.

I never saw any in my life.

Arabella.

Taste a little bit. Don't be afraid; only see how I eat them myself.

Peggy.
(with great delight.)

O Miss! how nice and sweet!

Arabella.

I thought so! Pray what is your name, little girl?

Peggy
(rising and curtsying.)

Peggy, Miss, at your service.

Arabella.

Very well, my good Peggy, wait here a minute or two, and I'll go and beg something for you of my governess, and come back presently. Now pray don't run away in the mean time.

Peggy.

O no, Miss, I a'n't afraid now.

ARABELLA flew to her governess, and en­treated she would give her some sweet cakes, that she might let a poor little girl have some, who had nothing but dry bread for her break­fast. The governess was charmed with the be­nevolence of her amiable pupil: she gave her some in a saucer, with a new-baked roll; and [Page 115] Arabella then, with all the speed in her power, ran back to carry them to Peggy for her break­fast.

WELL, cried she, when she came up to her, did I tire your patience with waiting? Here, then, see what I have brought you! Come, take some; never mind that stale bread; you can eat enough of that at any time.

Peggy
(eating the cakes.)

They are just like sugar! I never tasted any thing so nice before.

Arabella.

I am very glad you like them; I was sure they would please you.

Peggy.

What! do you eat these nice things every day? Ah! we poor folks have nothing of that sort!

Arabella.

I am sorry for that. However, come and see me every now and then, and I'll give you some. But what a healthy look you have! Are you never ill?

Peggy.

I! what I! No, never.

Arabella.

Have not you ever a cough, then, nor a cold in your head?

Peggy.

A cold in my head! What sort of illness is that?

Arabella.

Why, it makes you want t [...] [...] sneezing, and blowing your nose, and [...], all day long.

Peggy.

O yes, that happens to me some­times; but I don't call that illness.

Arabella.

And then don't they bid you lie in bed?

Peggy.

In bed? O, to be sure! My mother would make a fine noise at me, if I took it in my head to be so lazy as that!

Arabella.
[Page 116]

Why, what have you to do, such a little thing as you?

Peggy.

Why, in the winter, I have to go and fetch in thistles for the ass, and dry wood to boil the pot; and in the summer, I have enough to do with weeding and leasing; and in the autumn, with gathering grapes, and apples, and pears, and plumbs. O, Miss, we never want for work.

Arabella.

And are your sisters all as healthy as you are?

Peggy.

Yes, they are all as brisk as the little field-mice.

Arabella.

I am very glad to hear that: I was afraid at first that God had not taken good care of you; but as you are all so strong and hearty, I see he has not forgot you. I am very well too, myself, though, to be sure, not so stout as you are. But how come you to be bare-footed? Why don't you wear some shoes and stockings?

Peggy.

Because it would cost daddy too much money to give them to all of us; and so he gives them to none.

Arabella.

And are not you afraid of hurting yourself?

Peggy.

O, I never think of that. God has given me very good soles to my feet; they are as hard as any of your shoes.

Arabella.

I should not like to change with you, though. But why don't you eat some more?

Peggy.

Why, because I must go and get the herbs, and things, and not stand prating here. It's almost eight o'clock, and our ass will be wanting his breakfast.

Arabella.
[Page 117]

Well, then, you shall take the rest of your roll with you: but stay a little, and I'll pull out all the crumb, and then put the sweet-meats into the hollow.

Peggy.

I shall go and carry it to my little sister. O, I warrant she won't make faces at this! She won't leave one morsel when once she has tasted it.

Arabella.

I shall love you the better, now, for thinking of your little sister.

Peggy.

O, I never have any thing nice, without giving her some. Good bye, Miss.

Arabella.

Good bye, Peggy. Don't forget to come here again to-morrow, at the same time.

Peggy.

O, I shall take care of that, if my mama does not send me some where else.

ARABELLA had now enjoyed the happiness of doing good. She still stayed sometime walk­ing in the garden, thinking over the pleasure which she had given to Peggy, and the gratitude which Peggy had shewn her in return, and the delight of her little sister in eating the sweet cakes.

BUT what will be her joy, thought she, when I give her two new ribbons, and a neck­lace? I am quite tired, myself, of those mama made me a present of the other day, for all they are so pretty. I'll go and look in my drawers, and see what else I can spare her. We are just of a size, and my things will fit her charmingly. O how I long to dress her, and see how she will look!

THE next morning, Peggy again slipped in­to the garden; and Arabella gave her some sweet-meats which she had bought for her.

[Page 118]PEGGY now failed not to come every morn­ing; and Arabella thought of nothing but what new dainties she could procure for her. When her own pocket-money was insufficient to buy all she wanted, she begged her mama's leave to take sweet-meats and preserves out of the house-keeper's room: and her mama consented with pleasure.

ONE day, however, Arabella had the mor­tification of a refusal. She asked her mama to advance her weekly allowance, that she might buy shoes and stockings for Peggy, and not let her go about bare-footed any more.

NO, I cannot, my dear Arabella, answered her mama.

AND why not, mama?

I will tell you at table, by and by, she repli­ed, the reason that makes me wish you to be a little less extravagant for your favourite.

ARABELLA was much surprised at this denial; and never before so eagerly waited for dinner­time. At length it arrived, and all the family seated themselves at table.

THE dinner, however, was almost over, and still not a word was said that led to the subject of Peggy's shoes and stockings. But, at last, a plate of shrimps was set on the table, and Mrs. Allison began the following conversation.

Mrs. Allison.

O, here comes my Arabella's favourite dish; is it not? I am very glad we happened to have it to-day.

Arabella.

Yes, mama, I love shrimps very much, and this is the season when they are best.

Mrs. Allison.

And Peggy, I dare say, would like them still better than you do.

Arabella.
[Page 119]

O, poor little Peggy, I dare say she never saw any in her life. If I was only to shew her these long whiskers, she would be as frightened—O, how frightened she would be! I think I see her now, running away with all her might. Mama, if you would give me leave, I should like vastly to see what faces she would make at them. Two will be enough for her, if they are the two least in the dish.

Mrs. Allison.

This is a request, my dear, that I know not how to grant.

Arabella.

And why, mama, why not? You, that always do so many good things for every body? And when I asked you for some money this morning, to buy Peggy shoes and stockings, you refused it me: so I suppose poor Peggy has made you angry. Has she taken any fruit, or any thing out of the garden, mama? O, I will scold her well for it, if she has.

Mrs. Allison.

No, my dear Arabella, Peggy has not made me angry at all: but do you mean, by the things you do for her, to make her hap­py or miserable?

Arabella.

Happy, mama; God forbid I should make her miserable!

Mrs. Allison.

And I too, my love, heartily wish her better fortune, since you think she me­rits your regard. But is it certainly true, Ara­bella, that she has nothing but dry bread for her breakfast?

Arabella.

Very true, really, mama; for I am sure I would not deceive you.

Mrs. Allison.

Indeed! and has that satisfied her quite till now?

Arabella.
[Page 120]

O dear, yes, mama: and if I was to have the nicest Savoy biscuits, I could not eat them with more pleasure than she eats her dry brown bread.

Mrs. Allison.

It seems, then, she has a very good appetite. But I don't know how to sup­pose she goes always bare-footed.

Arabella.

Indeed she has always been bare-footed whenever I have seen her; only ask the gardener else.

Mrs. Allison.

I dare say, then, her feet are all covered with blood, when she has been walking upon sand, or stones.

Arabella.

No, not at all. She runs about the garden like a fawn; and she laughs, and says that God himself has sewed a pair of hard soles upon the bottom of her feet.

Mrs. Allison.

I know very well that my Arabella is no story-teller; but yet, I must own I have some difficulty in believing all this. O, what wry faces would you make, if we were to give you dry brown bread, without any but­ter, or sweet-meats!

Arabella.

O indeed, mama, I know very well it would stop in my throat.

Mrs. Allison.

And I should like, also, to see how you would manage if we let you go bare-foot.

Arabella.

Why, mama, now don't be angry, but yesterday I had a mind to try. When I was alone in the garden, I took off my shoes and stockings, on purpose to walk about like Peggy: but I found my feet sadly cut.—How­ever, I resolved to trot on: but at last, I came plump on a sharp flint! O, it hurt me so!— [Page 121] I hurried back as fast as possible, though I pick­ed all the best way I could; and indeed, mama, I'll give you my word, I'll never go about bare-foot any more. Poor little Peggy! do you know she walks so, mama, all summer long?

Mrs. Allison.

But what is the reason, then, that you can't eat dry bread, and go bare-foot, as well as she?

Arabella.

I suppose, mama, it's because I am not used to it.

Mrs. Allison.

But if you should accustom her to the same delicacies you love yourself, and to wear shoes and stockings, and then the dry bread should be distasteful to her, and walking barefoot should hurt her, do you think you would have done her any kindness?

Arabella.

No, mama; but I want to serve her in such a manner, that she shall never be in that bad way any more.

Mrs. Allison.

That's a very generous wish; but can you save enough of your pocket-money to answer such a purpose?

Arabella.

Yes, very well, mama, if you'll only help me a little.

Mrs. Allison.

You know well that I never refuse to assist the poor or distressed, when a proper occasion offers: but is Peggy the only little girl you know that wants help?

Arabella.

No, mama, I know a great many others besides; and especially two that live here by the village, that have neither father nor mo­ther.

Mrs. Allison.

Doubtless, then, they are in want of many things.

Arabella.

Yes, indeed, mama, they are.

Mrs. Allison.
[Page 122]

But if you give every thing to Peggy, and feed her with biscuits and sweet-meats, while the other poor things are left to starve with hunger; do you think you are act­ing either with justice or humanity?

Arabella.

But I can give them something too, from time to time, mama; only I love Peggy the best of any of them.

Mrs. Allison.

And if you should die, after using Peggy to all these luxuries—

Arabella.

I am sure, if I did, mama, she would cry.

Mrs. Allison.

I can easily believe it. But she must then again sink into indigence, or else, perhaps, commit bad actions, in order still to eat what she liked, and dress herself as you had dressed her. Who then would be guilty of her ruin?

Arabella
(with sadness.)

I, mama! So then, I suppose, I must give her nothing more?

Mrs. Allison.

That is not my intention. I think, however, that you will do well to buy her fewer good things to eat, and rather bestow your money in purchasing her plain and tidy clothes.

Arabella.

I was thinking of that, mama, myself. Suppose I give her one of my own robes?

Mrs. Allison.

I think your rose-colour sattin will suit her admirably, especially when she runs about bare-foot.

Arabella.

O no! every body will point at her with their fingers! What can I do, mama?

Mrs. Allison.

If I were in your place, I should be very saving, for some time, in my pleasures, [Page 123] till I had got together a little sum of money; and then I would employ it in buying for her whatever I found she most wanted. The things that serve for clothes to the children of the poor, are not very expensive.

ARABELLA followed her mama's advice. She called Peggy but seldom to partake of her break­fast; but she frequently made her other, and far more useful presents. Sometimes she gave her an apron, sometimes a petticoat, and some­times a cap: and she paid herself for her school­ing, that she might be properly taught to read.

PEGGY was so much delighted by these bene­factions, that she every day attached herself more and more tenderly to Arabella. She would fre­quently run after her, to say: Have you any thing I can do for you, Miss Arabella? Can I go of any errand? And, whenever Arabella found her some employment, nothing could equal the joy with which Peggy hastened to oblige her.

SHE went one day to the garden-gate, to wait for Arabella's coming; but after staying far beyond the usual time, Arabella appeared not. Peggy was forced to go home, but soon returned to watch again; but again she saw no­thing of Arabella. Two days following, she continued to come at the accustomed hours; but no Arabella was ready to receive her.

POOR Peggy was now in the utmost distress, that her benefactress seemed thus to have for­saken her.

AH! cried she, does not she love me any longer? May be I have made her angry without know­ing it. I am sure if I could tell what it was, [Page 124] I would beg her pardon again and again; for I shall die, now, if she will not love me always!

AT this moment, Mrs. Allison's maid hap­pened to come out of the garden. Peggy ran after her. Pray tell me, cried she, where Miss Arabella is?

MISS Arabella? said the maid, she is very ill; she has not perhaps, many hours to live. I think her quite at the last moment; she has got the small-pox.

O good God! exclaimed Peggy, she must not die! I can't let her die!

SHE then flew into the house, and ran up stairs into Mrs. Allison's room. O good Lady, she cried, for pity's sake tell me where is Miss Arabella, and let me go to her!

MRS. Allison would have stopped her, but she had seen, through the door, which was half open, Arabella's bed: and she was already at its side.

ARABELLA was in all the restless pain of a violent fever. She was alone, and very melan­choly; for all her young friends had been taken from her.

PEGGY, crying bitterly, caught hold of her hand, pressed it between her own, kissed it a hundred times, and said: Ah! good God! what a way do I see you in! O, don't die, I beg you! What must I do if I should lose you? I will stay with you both day and night; I will watch over you, and wait upon you.—May I, Miss Arabella? will you let me?

ARABELLA pressed her hand, and easily made her understand that she consented with pleasure to her offer.

[Page 125]PEGGY now, with the permission of Mrs. Allison, became the constant attendant of Ara­bella; and whatever she was suffered to do for her, she was careful should be done as well as possible. They made up a bed for her upon the floor, by the side of the little invalid; and she never for an instant quitted her. When Arabella only made the slightest murmur, Peg­gy jumped up to enquire what was the matter. She gave her all her physic herself. Sometimes she gathered rushes, in order to amuse her by shewing her how she could make pretty baskets; at other times, she hunted over Mrs. Allison's library, to find out prints for her to look at. Her mind was always employed in thinking of something to entertain her, and make her for­get her sufferings. During one week of the time, Arabella lost her eye-sight by her disorder; and this week seemed very long indeed: yet Peggy assisted her to bear it, by diverting her with the history of all the village; and, as she had improved very much by her lessons of read­ing, she picked out for her all the books she thought she would like to hear; and frequently, in a very tender manner, she would endeavour to give her comfort: Only have a little patience, she would say, and God will take pity on you, as you used to take pity on me. At this re­membrance, she would cry; but, soon drying her eyes, say more chearfully: Come, Miss Arabella, shall I sing you a pretty song to divert you? Arabella had but to give a nod, and Peg­gy immediately sung to her all the little songs she had learnt from the shepherds' boys in the neighborhood. And thus the time passed away, and Arabella hardly ever was tired.

[Page 126]AT length, though by slow degrees, her health was perfectly re-established. Her eyes again opened, her strength returned, her complexion lost its redness, and her appetite was restored.

HER face, however, was still marked with her late disorder. But Peggy only looked at her with the greatest pleasure, from thinking of the danger she had been in of losing her. Nei­ther could Arabella, in return, ever see her without tenderness.

HOW can I pay you as I wish to do, cried she, for all that you have done for me? She then applied to her mama, to know in what manner she could possibly reward her constant and faithful little nurse. Mrs. Allison, who almost lost her senses with the excess of her joy, in seeing her beloved daughter restored to life, after so dangerous an illness, answered: Leave that to me; I will take care that she shall be properly recompensed for what we both owe to her diligence and fondness.

SHE then gave orders to have a complete dress made for Peggy, including one thing of every sort that she could wear. Arabella undertook to equip her in it herself, the first day that she should be thought well enough to go again into the garden. This day proved a festival to the whole house. Not only Mrs. Allison, but all the domestics, were transported with joy to see Arabella again down stairs; while Arabella was equally delighted, from the pleasure of having so useful a present for her good Peggy. Peggy herself was half crazy with her own happiness, to meet again her little benefactress where she [Page 127] had first known her, and to be dressed in new things from head to foot by her own hands.

JEMMY.

AS Mr. Courtney, in returning home from a morning-ride, passed along the walls of a church-yard in a little village, his ears were struck with the sound of a most piteous cry, which seemed to proceed from it. This hu­mane gentleman had too feeling a heart to hesi­tate in hastening to the assistance of the unhap­py person whom he heard in such distress. He alighted from his horse, which he gave to the care of the servant who attended him, and then jumped over the wall into the church-yard. He looked every way around him for some time to no purpose; but at length he perceived, at the further end, and in a corner, a grave which seemed to be just covered with fresh earth. Upon this grave, a little boy of about five years old, lay at his full length. Mr. Courtney went up to him with an air of kindness, and said: What are you doing there, my boy?

The Child.

I am calling my mammy. They put her to bed here yesterday, and she won't get up.

Mr. Courtney.

Poor child! she must be dead.

The Child.

Yes, they say she is dead; but I don't believe them; for she was quite well the other day, when she left me at our neighbour Sarah's. She told me she would come again, but she has never come! My daddy is gone [Page 128] away from me, too; and so is my little brother; and none of the other children in the village will play any more with me.

Mr. Courtney.

They will not play with you? and why not?

The Child.

I am sure I don't know; but whenever I want to run about with them, they push me away, and leave me all alone. And they say very bad things of my daddy and mam­my; and that is what is worse than all. O mammy, mammy! get up, get up!

MR. Courtney's eyes were now filled with tears. You say, cried he, that your father and your little brother are both gone: Do you know to what place?

The Child.

I don't know where daddy is; but my little brother went yesterday to another village. There came a gentleman all in black, like our parson, that took him away with him.

Mr. Courtney.

And where do you live now?

The Child.

At our neighbour Sarah's: I shall stay there till mammy comes back, as she promis­ed me. I love mammy Sarah very well; but I love mammy that lies here

(pointing to the grave)

better than her. O mammy, mammy, why do you lie here so long? when will you get up again?

Mr. Courtney.

Poor little thing! don't call to her any more, for you can never awake her.

The Child.

Well, then, I will lie down here, and sleep by her side. O, I saw her when they put her in, that great box!—She was so pale! and so cold!—Oh my mammy! I will lie down here, and sleep close by you!

[Page 129]MR. Courtney could no longer restrain his t [...]ars: he leant over the child, took him in his arms, and tenderly embracing him, said: What is your name, my little boy?

The Child.

I'm called Jemmy, when I am very good; and when I am naughty, my name is James.

WILL you shew me the way to Sarah's? cri­ed Mr. Courtney, smiling, in the midst of his tears, at this simplicity.

Jem [...]y.

Yes, Sir.

JEMMY then began running before Mr. Courtney, as quick as his little feet would let him, till he came to the door of Sarah's cottage.

SARAH was not a little surprised at seeing a gentleman enter her little hovel; while Jemmy, pointing to her with his finger, and then run­ning to hide his face in her lap, called out: Here she is! this is my other mammy!

SHE could not tell what to think of so extra­ordinary a visit: but Mr. Courtney left her not long in uncertainty. He described to her the situation in which he had found the little boy, told her with what compassion he had filled him, and begged her to give him all the information in her power, concerning the relations of the poor child.

SARAH got a chair for him by her side, and beg [...]n her account as follows.

THE child's father is a shoe-maker, that lives next door: and an honest, sober, hard-working man he is; quite young still, and very well look­ing. His wife was a good pretty woman; but she had a poor constitution, though she was in­dustrious enough, and a very good house-wife. [Page 130] 'Tis about seven years ago that they were mar­ried, and they lived very well together, and would have made the happiest couple in the world, if they had but had a little more money. But John had nothing besides his trade; and Margery was without father or mother, and carried nothing to her husband, but a little mo­ney she had saved, when she was at service at the good parson's that belongs to a parish about nine miles off. This little money they spent in buy­ing a bed, and some crockery ware, and things for house-keeping, and a little store of leather for their work. And, poor as they were, they found means to live pretty well, for the first years of their marriage, by good care and hard work. But, then came a family; that was the thing that first brought them into trouble. But, however, they would have got out of that dif­ficulty, by doubling their diligence, if it had not been for other misfortunes. Poor Margery, who worked in the fields all day long in the summer, to get a little money to carry at night to her husband, fell sick with over work and was ill all the autumn, and all the winter and physick is very dear. Besides that, business w [...] on very badly, because John's customers, by little and little, left him off, thinking they should be but ill served in a house where there was a woman always sick. By and by, howe­ver, Margery got up again; but her husband's business was ruined. They were forced to bor­row money to pay the doctor and apothecary. John had no more work to do, for he had lost all his customers; and Margery could get little or nothing, because her strength was so gone, [Page 131] that no body would employ her. And, besides all this, the rent of their house, and the interest they were obliged to pay for the money they h [...]d borrowed, quite crushed them. They were sometimes obliged to go without food; and if they had but a morsel of br [...]ad to give their children, they thought themse [...]ves happy enough.

(AT these words, little Jemmy ran into a corner, and began to cry.)

BESIDES all this, their hard-hearted landlord, seeing they could not pay their winter's quarter, threatened John he would have him taken up. They begged and prayed him to have patience till harvest-time, because then they could get a little money, by working in the fields as day-labourers: but neither their begging nor their praying could melt him; for all he was richer than any body in all the village. It was a sad trouble to them to make him agree to wait only for one month; and he said, that if he was not paid every thing by the end of that, he would sell all their goods, and put John in prison. From that time forward, those poor people were so sad and sorrowful, it would have melted a rock to have see [...] them. You may think, Sir, how it must move my heart, to hear my poor neigh­bours bemoan themselves so, and to have no­thing to help them with. I went once myself to their creditor, and begged him to have some pity on their misfortunes: and I offered to pawn to him all the things I was worth, for their sakes. But it all answered no end. You are but a poor wretch yourself, says he, any more than they; and this comes of letting one's houses to such a set of vagabonds. Ah, Sir!

[Page 132] (here the tears rolled down poor Sarah's cheeks.)

I took this hardness patiently, for fear of making him still worse; but I was sadly afflicted to think I was only a poor widow, and could do nothing at all for such honest people. What a deal of good the rich might do, if they had but the same good-will towards it that the poor have! But to come back to my poor neighbours. I ad­vised Margery to go to the parson, where she had lived in service so many years, with a good and fair character, and tell him her misfortunes, and pray him to lend her a little money. She told me she would speak of it to her husband; but that it would be a hard matter to do it, for fear the parson should think they had fallen so low by their own bad behaviour. Three days ago she brought me, according to custom, her two children, and asked me to keep them till night: she said she would go to the next village, and see if she could not get some hemp for spinning, in order to pay their debt. But she could not pluck up courage to go to her old master the parson; and so her husband said he would go in her stead; and he set out that same day. I was ready enough to take care of the children, because I loved them dearly, for I had known them both from their births. Margery, when she went away, kissed them and hugged them again and again, as if she knew she was seeing them for the last time. I think I see her still! She had her eyes full of tears, and she said to the eldest: Don't you cry, Jemmy; I shall soon be back, and then I'll come and fetch you. Then she held out her hand to me, thank­ed me for letting her children stay with me, kissed them both again, and went away.

[Page 133]SOME time after, I heard a loud sound in her house; but, as I thought she was gone, I took it for granted it was nothing but a faggot of wood standing loose against the wall, that hap­pened to tumble down; and so I never minded it. Evening however came, and night came too, and still I saw nothing of neighbour Mar­gery. So then I thought I would go to her house, to see whether she was not gone there first, to put by her flax, before she came to take home her children. The door was open; so I went in. O good Lord! how was I struck, to see Margery lying down on the ground, at the foot of the stairs stiff-dead! I stood myself quite fixed, and as cold as a stone. I did not know what to do. At last, after trying to no end to lift her up, I ran to the surgeon, who came back with me, felt her pulse, and shook his head, and then called a jury to sit on her body. The jury and the surgeon together tried to find out how she had been killed; and they said she must have died at once of the fall, or else, for want of help, have gone off in fainting-fits. Now I can tell well enough how it all happened. She had gone back to her house to get a bag from the garret to bring the hemp in, and her eyes being a little misty with crying, she did not see where she had put her foot in coming down the garret-stairs, and so she fell, head foremost, from top to bottom, upon the stone floor. This I know, because of the bag's being at her side. But for all this, our justice had different thoughts: he gave orders to have the body buried the next day in a corner of the church-yard; and he said he would search far and near to find out what [Page 134] was gone with John. I offered him to keep both the children myself; for, hard as I find it to live, I always say to myself: God knows I am but a poor widow; and so, if he gives these children to my care, he will see and help me to rear them. However, the little brother of him you see here, did not stay with me long; for it was but yesterday, a few hours after Margery was buried, that the good parson that she had lived with, happened to call to see her. He knocked some time at the door; and, as nobo­dy opened it, he came up to my window, and asked me what was gone with John, the poor shoe-maker, that lived at the next house. I told him, that if he would give himself the trouble to come in for a moment. I had a great many things to tell him about John, and about Margery too. So he came in, and sat down just where you do. I told him all that had hap­pened; and it brought the tears into his eyes. And then I told him that John had thought of begging a little help of him in his difficulties. He looked quite amazed, and told me he had not so much as seen John. The two children came up to him: and he played with them a good while; and Jemmy asked him if he could not wake his mammy for him, for she had be [...]n asleep a long while. The good parson had the tears in his eyes again, when he heard the poor child talk so; and he said to me: Good woman, I shall send to-morrow for both these little boys, and I will keep them at my house. If their father comes back again, and should be in a way to bring them up himself, he shall have them whenever he desires. But in the mean time, I [Page 135] will take care myself to have them educated. I can't say I liked much to hear this. I love the little souls like a mother, and it would have cost me very dear to lose them so soon. So I said: Sir, I don't know how to bring myself to part from these children; I am so used to them, and they are so used to me.—Well, then, good wo­man, says he, you shall let me have one, and I'll leave you the other, as I see he will be so well off with you. And I will send you from time to time, something to help to keep him. So I could not refuse that much to the good par­s [...]n. So then he asked Jemmy if he should not like to go with him? What there, where mam­my is? says Jemmy. O yes, that I shall! No, my little dear, says he, it is not there; 'tis to my pretty house, and pretty garden.— No, no, no, says Jemmy, I'll stay here with Sarah; and I can go every day to look for mam­my, and I like that better than your pretty house and garden. The good parson would not pester the poor child any more, for he had run to hide himself up in the curtains of my bed. So he said he would send his man for the youngest of them, who would have been more a trouble to me than the eldest; and he left me some money to help on with Jemmy. So, Sir, this is all I have to tell you of Jemmy's relations.—But what makes me most sorry now, is, that John never should come home again; and that the folks have set it a going, that he is gone among a parcel of smugglers, and that his wife killed herself for concern at it. These fibs have run about so in the village, that the very babies have them in their mouths; and when my little [Page 136] Jemmy goes among them, they push him away, and all try to beat him. The poor child is sad­ly unhappy with it all; and so he never cares to go out now, but only just to his mammy's grave.

MR. Courtney had heard in silence, but with the utmost compassion, the simple narration of Sarah. Jemmy had again returned to her; he looked at her with fondness, and called her from time to time, his mammy.

GOOD, worthy woman, said Mr. Courtney at last, you have indeed behaved most generous­ly towards this unhappy family; and God will surely bless you for it.

Sarah.

I have only done my duty; for what are we put here for, but to help one another? I think, for my part, I can do nothing more agreeable to God's commands, in return for all the good things he has given me, than to com­fort, as well as I can, all my poor neighbours. If I could but have done something better for them! But I have nothing on earth but my cottage, and a little garden where I grow herbs, and what money I can earn by the labour of my own hands. But for all that, for these eight years that I have been a poor widow, God has always enabled me to live pretty comfortably: and I have good hope he will support me the same for all the rest of my time.

Mr. Courtney.

But if you keep this child constantly, the expence of his maintenance will be very heavy for you, as it will be so long be­fore he can gain his own living.

Sarah.

O, I can always manage so as to have enough for him: and I'll share the last bit of bread I have in the world with him.

Mr. Courtney.
[Page 137]

But where will you get money enough to buy clothes for him?

Sarah.

O, the same that covers the fields with grass, and the trees with leaves, will take care and cover my Jemmy too. He has given me fingers to sew and to spin, and I'll use them to clothe my little orphan into the bargain. While one can work and pray, one can want for nothing.

Mr. Courtney.

You are quite determined, then, to keep Jemmy yourself?

Sarah.

Yes, Sir, as long as I live. I should have no comfort of my life, if I was to turn off the poor little motherless child, or let it be shut up in a work-house.

Mr. Courtney.

Are you related at all to his family?

Sarah.

No, Sir, we are related together by nothing but good neighbourhood, and good re­ligion.

Mr. Courtney.

I too, then, am related, both to them and to you, by religion, and by hu­manity. I cannot, therefore, suffer you to have alone all the honour of doing good to this or­phan, when heaven has furnished me with far better means to serve him, than it has given to you. You must trust me with the care of Jem­my's education: but since you are so much used to one another, and since your benevolence to him so well deserves to share what his affection for his mother has made me resolve in his favour, I will take you both together into my house, and I will see and provide for you. Part, there­fore, with your garden and your cottage, and follow me. You shall be lodged and nourished for the rest of your life.

Sarah
[Page 138]
(looking at him with tears in her eyes.)

Don't be angry with me, Sir; and may God reward you for all your goodness! but indeed I can't accept your kind offers.

Mr. Courtney.

And why not?

Sarah.

Why, Sir, in the first place, I should but yearn after the place where I was born, and where I have lived so many years; and in the next place, I should not know what to do in the hurry and bustle of a great house, and be­fore so many people. I am not used to idleness, nor to dainty feeding; and I should only fall sick, if I had nothing to do, or was to eat bet­ter things than ordinary. So I had best stay in my own cot, with my little Jemmy. He'll be never the worse for living a little hardly. But, however, if you'll send him now and then a little money to pay for his schooling, and to buy him tools for some trade, why, God will reward you for it an hundred fold; at least, Jemmy and I will pray him to do it, every day of our lives. I have no child, and so Jemmy is the same to me as if he was my own; and the little I have got shall all go to him, when it pleases God to call me to himself.

Mr. Courtney.

Be it so, then; I would not have my good offices for him occasion you any uneasiness. I will leave you the child, since you do so well together. Talk to him about me often, and make him understand that I shall supply the place of a father to him, at the same time that you take upon yourself both the nam [...] and the cares of the mother he so much grieves after. I will send you once a month all that you can want for his maintenance; and I will [Page 139] frequently come and see you myself; and then my visit shall always be as much to you as to him.

SARAH lifted up her eyes towards heaven, while she kissed the skirt of Mr. Courtney's coat; and then, calling to the child: Come, Jemmy, she cried, come and make a bow to the good gentleman, for he says he will be a father to you.

JEMMY made his bow; but, turning to Sa­rah, said: How can he be my daddy? he has no apron on.

MR. Courtney smiled at this childish inno­cence, and, throwing a purse upon the table, said: God bless you, most worthy woman! good-bye to you, my little Jemmy; it shall not be long before you see me again. He then went where he had left his horse, and rode immedi­ately to the parish of the good clergyman, who had taken the younger orphan.

HE found him employed in reading a letter, which was wetted with his tears. After their first salutations, Mr. Courtney acquainted him with the subject of his visit, and begged to know if he had procured any intelligence of what had become of the father of the two poor little boys.

I have just now, Sir, answered the clergyman, received from him this letter, which he had written to his wife. He directed it to me, with this little sum of money, desiring me to forward them both to the poor woman, and to try to console her for his absence. But, as she is dead, I opened it myself. Here it is, Sir; will you have the goodness to read it? Mr. Courtney eagerly took it, and read what follows.

[Page 140]
MY DEAR WIFE,

"I am very sorry to think what trouble you must have been in at my absence: but I must tell you how it all happened. As I was upon the road to go to the worthy clergyman, y [...]ur late master, this thought came into my head: What good, thinks I, will come to me by turn­ing beggar? it's only getting out of one debt, to get into another; and then I shall never be at rest for thinking how I shall pay it. At my age, to go and ask for money, when I am able to work for it, is a shame. They'll only think me either lazy or extravagant. The worthy parson married us himself, and he looks upon us as his children: but suppose he should refuse me out of scorn; or else that it should not be in his power to help us? Besides, supposing he would lend me the money for a whole year, how do I know if I could pay him at the end? and if I did not, how am I any better than a robber? I shall have imposed upon him. So this was what I said to myself about it, my dear Margery; and then I began to think how I could get us both out of these difficu [...]ties, in an honest way. But I did not know what to do; and I was very mournful, and sadly at a loss; when all at once it came into my mind: thinks I, Why, I am still but young, and I am tall and strong; what harm would it do me to turn soldier for a few years? I can write and read, and cast accounts prettily enough: and then I may make my own fortune, and my wife's and children's beside; or, at least, I can get free of my debts. So if once I am but fixed, why, as soon as I get any thing, I can send it [Page 141] to poor Margery. So I turned all these tho'ts in my mind for about half an hour, and then I happened to see, just behind me, a couple of soldiers. They soon joined me, and asked me where I came from, and where I was going to, and whether I should like to serve the King? I made them believe, at first, that I had no mind to their business: and they pressed me a good deal, and promised me the good round sum of six pound ten; so I told them, that, up­on that condition, I would bind myself to them for six years. Done! says they, so come along with us, and the affair shall be settled at once. Then they took me before an officer, and had me measured; and asked if I could read and write, and cast accounts; and when I said Yes, they soon made them give me the money. And so, as you see, my dear Margery, I am now turned a soldier, on purpose to get us clear of our difficulties. I send you the six pound ten, for I would not keep a penny out of it for my­self. Pay off at once the four pound five that I owe, and the six shillings interest; and with the rest, do the best you can for keeping house. Nurse yourself well, that you may get back your strength; and buy clothes for the children, and send them to school. I know you are care­ful and industrious, and will make the most you can of every thing. My pay will be four-pence a day; and I shall try to save one or two out of it, every day, to send to you at the end of the month: and in a little while, I shall ask leave of absence, that I may go and see you, my dear Margery. So don't afflict yourself; but trust in God, for six years will soon pass away. I [Page 142] shall then come and live with you again, and we will keep house together as we used to do.

"BRING up our children well, and make them stay within doors, and teach them to love work. Say your prayers with them every day, and tell them how to do their duty, and grow up honestly. You are able enough to shew them what is right. So live in the fear of the Lord, and pray to him for me, and I will pray to him for you. Send me an answer directly; you need only give your letter to the parson, and I shall know how to get it. Kiss both the chil­dren for me. Tell Jemmy, that if he is very good, I will bring him some pretty things when I come home. So praise God for all things, and love me as long as you live; and I am your loving husband,

"JOHN BUND."

MR. Courtney could not read this letter without tears. When he had finished it, Ah! cried he, how good a husband, how good a fa­ther, and how honest a man! What pleasure can be greater than serving such worthy people? I will go and buy off the six years for John. I will pay his debts, and I will enable him to be­gin his trade again with ease and comfort. The six pound ten shillings shall be reserved for the children. It has been but too dearly earned by their father! It shall be divided between them when they are old enough to go into some busi­ness. Keep the whole sum in your hands for them, and speak to them of it from time to time, as the most lively and tender token of their father's regard for them. I will pay you interest for it myself, which you shall add to [Page 143] their little capital. I cannot but have some share in this most pitiable transaction.

THE worthy clergyman was too much mov­ed to be able to make any answer. Mr. Court­ney well understood the cause and feeling of his silence, and having bid him adieu, pressed his hand and left him.

ALL his schemes in favour of John, have since been put in execution: and John, restored to repose and quiet, now enjoys comfort and peace, such as he had never before tasted, and such as, but for the loss of Margery, would make him the happiest of men. His only con­solation for that, is in continually talking of her, with the faithful Sarah. The good woman looks upon herself as his sister, and as the mo­ther of his children. Little Jemmy has not yet suffered one day to pass, without again visit­ing the grave of his mammy: but he has made such good use of the opportunity which Mr. Courtney has given him for improvement, that the most advantageous plan for his future wel­fare, is already formed by that benevolent gen­tleman. He has also taken care that the same attention shall be paid to his younger brother: nor has he ever, from that time to this, moun­ted his horse, without recalling to his mind this touching adventure: and whenever he is him­self tormented by distress or misfortune, he has­tens to visit those whom his own generosity has made happy, and never fails to return to his family lightened of all his sorrows.

[Page]

THE MASONS ON THE LADDER.

AS Mr. Durand was walking out one day, with his little son Ambrose, through some of the public streets, they stopped to look at a house which was building, and already raised to the second story.

AMBROSE observed several workmen standing one above another upon the steps of a high lad­der, who were successively lifting up, and letting fall down, their arms. This sight raised his cu­riosity. Papa, cried he, what game are these men playing at? Let us go nearer the foot of the ladder, and see.

THEY now put themselves in a place where they could make their remarks without any dan­ger. They then perceived a man, who, from a large pile of stones, took out one, which he carried to another man, who stood upon the first step of the ladder; and who, lifting it up with both his hands above his head, gave it to a third, who stood still higher, and who, in the same manner, passed it on to a fourth. And thus, from one to another, the stone at length arrived at the top of the scaffolding, where the masons were in readiness to go to work with it.

WHAT do you think of all this? said Mr. Durand to his son; can you tell why such a number of people should be employed in build­ing this one house? Should you think it better to [Page 145] have one workman go on with it alone, and so to let every man build a house by himself?

YES, indeed, I should, replied Ambrose; for there would then be a great many more houses than there are now.

DO you consider well what you are saying? cried Mr. Durand: do you know how many different trades and arts belong to the building of a house; that, if one man alone should un­dertake it, he must be well acquainted with them all; and that he might pass his whole life in acquiring such variety of knowledge, before he would know enough of the matter to set about any building at all?

AND even supposing him able to learn, in a short time, all he should know for that purpose; how slowly must he proceed, if wholly without help; first, in digging the earth in order to pre­pare the foundation; then in collecting, and bringing to the spot, the stones or bricks for the structure; then in shaping them; in pre­paring the mortar, plaster, and lime, and what­ever else is required in the business of a mason! Imagine him, however, now here, and in full spirits, settling his dimensions, raising his lad­ders, and running up his scaffoldings;—in what time do you think, all alone, he could build his house to the roof?

Ambrose.

Why indeed; papa, I am afraid he would never be able to finish it quite, without a little help.

Mr. Durand.

I think not, indeed. And you may make the same observation upon all the works of a community, as upon the build­ing of this house. When any man takes a fancy [Page 146] to retire from society, and labour by himself; when, from the fear of being obliged to others for assistance, he refuses to work with them; he wastes both his strength and his time in the attempt, and is always, in the end, compelled to abandon it. But where we mutually aid and help one another, we can perform, in a short time, the most difficult and laborious things, and such as, undertaken singly, might each re­quire the life of a man to execute.

IT is the same also, with our amusements and pleasures. Those who would enjoy them alone, and selfishly, must confine themselves to a very small number: but if every one would unite in contributing to the happiness of others, each would be certain of an ample portion for himself.

IN time, my dear Ambrose, you will enter into the world: let the example, therefore, of these workmen, be ever present to your memo­ry. You see, from the mutual help which they give to one another, how much shorter and easier are the labours of all. We will come this way again in a few days, and we shall find, by their united industry, their house will be nearly finished. Endeavour, then, always to assist others in their employments, if you wish to have them ready and willing to assist you in yours.

[Page]

THE SWORD. A DRAMA IN ONE ACT.

PERSONS.
  • Lord ORMSBY.
  • AUGUSTUS, his son.
  • HARRIET, his daughter.
  • play-fellows of Augustus.
    • PHILIP REYNOLDS,
    • ROBERT REYNOLDS,
    • WILLIAM DARBY,
    • WALTER DARBY,
  • CLAYTON, Lord Ormsby's man.

The scene is in the chamber of Augustus.

[Page]

THE SWORD. A DRAMA IN ONE ACT.

SCENE I.

AUGUSTUS.

SO, this is my birth-day! I am glad they told me of it, for else I should have passed it by: and now it gives me a fair title to expect some new present from papa. I wonder what it will be! Let me think, what can he give me? I saw Clayton had something hid under his coat, when he went to papa's room just now. He would not let me go in with him, to see what it was. However, only for being obliged to be­have a little well to-day, I would have made him shew it me, whether he would or not. But, mum! I shall know now; for I am sure that's papa's step.

SCENE II.

Lord ORMSBY (with a sword and sword-belt in his hand,) and AUGUSTUS.
Lord ORMSBY.

O HERE you are, Augustus. I have alrea­dy wished you joy of your birth-day; but I fancy you don't think that quite enough, do you?

Augustus.
[Page 149]

O yes, papa,—but what is that you have in your hand?

Lord Ormsby.

Something that would not ve­ry well suit you yet; a sword, you see.

Augustus.

What, is it for me? O, do let me have it, dear papa! and I will always be so dutiful, and study so hard—

Lord Ormsby.

If I could depend upon that! —But perhaps you do not know that a sword requires the carriage and manners of a gentle­man; and that, if you wear one, you must no longer consider yourself as a boy; that you must behave with attention and decorum, and always remember, that it is not the part of the sword to adorn the man, but the man the sword.

Augustus.

O, that will be no difficulty. I shall understand very easily how to adorn mine; and then I shall have nothing more to do with those lower sort of people.

Lord Ormsby.

Whom do you mean by those lower sort of people?

Augustus.

Why, those that have no right to wear a sword, or a bag, and that are not people of fashion, like you and me.

Lord Ormsby.

Augustus, there are none, who, in my opinion, should be called the lower sort of people, but those whose notions are mean, and whose actions are yet worse, who are dis­obedient to their parents, and rude and ill-bred to all others. I often, therefore, see many of the lower sort of people among the first nobility, and many whom I think noble among those who appear to you the lower sort of people.

Augustus.

This is just what I think [...]o.

Lord Ormsby.
[Page 150]

Why, then, did you talk just now of the right of wearing a sword and a bag? Can you suppose the real dignity of people of rank consists in such paltry ornaments? They may serve, indeed, to distinguish different stati­ons of life, because it is proper that different stations should be distinguished in the world. But a rank the most exalted, will only make a man appear yet meaner, if he is unworthy of filling it.

Augustus.

So I think too, papa: but it won't make me appear meaner to have a sword, and to wear it?

Lord Ormsby.

Certainly not. I merely de­sire you to reflect that it is only by your own good conduct you can merit this little mark of distinction. Take, therefore, the sword; but remember well—

Augustus.

O yes, papa, you shall see I will.

(He tries to put on the sword, but cannot manage it. Lord Ormsby buckles the belt for him.)
Lord Ormsby.

Upon my honour, you don't look amiss in it.

Augustus.

Don't I? O, I knew I should not.

Lord Ormsby.

Bravo! Be careful, however, not to forget what I have said to you. Adieu.

(He is going, but returns.)

I have sent to invite some of your young friends to come and spend your birth-day with you. Pray remember that your behaviour is such as it ought to be.

Augustus.

I will, papa.

[Page 151]

SCENE III.

AUGUSTUS.
(He walks about with an air of importance, look­ing from time to time to see if his sword hangs right.)

WELL, at last, then, I think I may call myself a real gentleman! I should like, now, to meet some of the common sort of gen­try! I shall suffer no familiarity from any body that does not wear a sword; and if they chuse to take that amiss,—have at them! I draw upon them in a moment! But stop, let's see first if it has a good blade.

(He draws his sword, and pretends to fall in a passion.)

How? are you laughing at me, you little low fellow? one,—two!—What! do you dare defend yourself? Die, dastard, die!

SCENE IV.

HARRIET, AUGUSTUS.
(Harriet, hearing the last words, runs in screaming.)

GOOD God, Augustus, are you mad?

Augustus.

What, is it you, sister?

Harriet.

Yes, don't you see? But what are you doing with that thing there?

(pointing to his sw [...]d.)
Augustus.
[Page 152]

What am I doing with it? Why, what every gentleman does with it.

Harriet.

And who is it you are going to send out of the world in such a hurry?

Augustus.

The very first person that takes the liberty to come in my way.

Harriet.

There are lives enough in danger, then! And suppose it should happen to be me?

Augustus.

Why, if it should be you—I would not much advise you to it. You see I have now a sword. Papa himself made me a present of it.

Harriet.

What, to let you go about, killing whoever you have a mind with it?

Augustus.

Am I not a gentleman? Yes; and if any body fails to pay me proper respect, bounce comes a blow! and if they chuse to be imperti­nent, and don't like it, out comes my sword!

(He is going to unsheathe it.)
Harriet.

O pray leave it alone, brother! But for fear I should give you any offence, with­out knowing it, I should be glad if you would tell me what all this respect is, that you are pleased to demand from us.

Augustus.

You shall soon know it. Papa has sent to invite some of my play-fellows here; and if those little monkeys should not treat me pro­perly, you shall see how I shall behave to them.

Harriet.

Very well: but I want to know what it is they are to do, in order to treat you properly?

Augustus.

In the first place, they must make me a bow down to the ground.

Harriet.
making a low, curtsy, with pretended gravity.

Your most obedient humble servant, Sir. Is that right?

Augustus.
[Page 153]

None of your mocking, Harriet, or else—

Harriet.

O, I am quite serious, I assure you. One ought to study how to do one's duty to great people. There would be no harm if you were to teach your play-fellows that.

Augustus.

O, I shall make good sport with those little fellows, I promise you! I shall push them, and pinch them, and worry them a thou­sand ways.

Harriet.

You will do that, I suppose, as a mark of your being a gentleman? But what if those little fellows should not approve such liber­ties? What if they should return them by giving this fine gentleman a box on the ear?

Augustus.

What, those little paltry cits, that have neither heart nor sword?

Harriet.

Upon my word, papa could not have made you a more useful prese [...]. He cer­tainly saw what a noble spirit lay hid in his son, and that nothing was wanting but a sword to bring it to light.

Augustus.

I tell you what, sister; this is my birth-day, and so I must find myself some amuse­ment: but you must say nothing of it to papa.

Harriet.

Why not? He would not have given you a sword, if he had not expected some grand action from a fine gentleman, just new-armed. Did he tell you how you were to use it?

Augustus.

Yes, to be sure. You know he is always preaching to me.

Harriet.

And what did he preach about?

Augustus.

Dear, I don't know. That I was to adorn my sword, and not my sword to adorn me; or some such thing.

Harriet.
[Page 154]

You have minded him vastly, then. To adorn you [...] sword, is to know how to em­ploy it and you have shewn already how well you know that.

Augustus.

Very well, sister! You think to mock me, do you? but I shall teach you—

Harriet.

O, I know very well all that you can teach me. Put don't you see that your sword looks quite aukward, for want of being dressed up with a proper ornament?

Augustus.

What is that?

(He takes the sword out of the belt, and looks at it very attentively.)

I don't see the least thing in the world amiss in it.

Harriet.

Upon my word, you are a most complete gentleman! But then a sword-knot! O, how pretty a blue-and-silver bow would look upon this hilt!

Augustus.

O, that's true: I tell you what, Harriet; you have a whole heap of ribbands upon your toilette, and so—

Harriet.

Why, I was thinking I would give you one, provided you will promise first, that you won't come, by way of making me amends, and give me a great cut with the edge of your sword, to shew me what a valiant gentleman you are.

Augustus.

What a simpleton! Come, here's my hand; touch, and be friends! You have nothing to fear. But make haste, and be sure bring me a very pretty knot now. When my company comes, I would have them see me in all my glory.

Harriet.

Give me the sword, then.

Augustus.
[Page 155]

Here, take it; and make haste. You may put it on the table in my room, and then I can get it when I am ready for it.

Harriet.

You may depend upon me.

SCENE V.

AUGUSTUS, HARRIET, CLAYTON.
CLAYTON.

THE two Master Reynolds, and the two Master Darbys are below.

Augustus.

Very well! can't they come up? Must I go down stairs to receive them?

Clayton.

Your mama ordered me to tell you to come to them.

Augustus.

No, no; I shall wait for them here.

Harriet.

What, when mama says you must go down?

Augustus.

It's vastly well worth while to take all that trouble for them, to be sure! However, I'll go presently. But pray, Ma'am, what are you standing there for? How am I to have my sword-knot? Go, run, and let me find it all ready upon my table.

(As he is going out)

Do you hear me?

SCENE VI.

HARRIET.

WHAT an impertinent boy! how sau­city he speaks to me! Luckily, howe­ver, [Page 156] I have got the sword: to be sure, 'tis vastly well bestowed upon such a quarrelsome little fellow as that. He shall wait some time before I give it him again, though. Papa does not know him half so well as I do; but I shall ac­quaint him with his airs. O, here he comes.

SCENE VII.

LORD ORMSBY and HARRIET.
HARRIET.

PAPA, I was just going to run and look for you.

Lord Ormsby.

What has put you in such haste? Why have you got your brother's sword?

Harriet.

I have promised him to put a hand­some sword-knot on to it; but it was only to get it out of his hands. Now pray, papa, don't let him have it any more.

Lord Ormsby.

And why should I take back a present I have already given him?

Harriet.

At least, then, papa, be so good as to keep it till he is less passionate. I found him here, just now, fighting by himself, just like Don Quixote; and cutting and thrusting with his sword against the wall; and threatening that the first use he shall make of it shall be to con­quer all his play-fellows that are coming to see him.

Lord Ormsby.

What a shatter-brain! If he thinks, however, to make use of it for any such [Page 157] exploit, it will not turn out much to his honour, I promise you. Give it me.

Harriet
(giving it.)

Here it is, papa. I think he is upon the stairs.

Lord Ormsby.

Run and make up the knot, and when it is ready, bring it to me.

(They both go out.)

SCENE VIII.

AUGUSTUS, WILLIAM and WALTER DARBY, and PHILIP and ROBERT REYNOLDS.
(Augustus comes in first with his hat on; the rest walk after him with their hats in their hands.)
WILLIAM
(softly to Philip.)

UPON my word, a most polite reception!

Philip.

I suppose it's the fashion to-day, to receive company with one's hat on, and to come into one's own room first.

Augustus.

What are you grumbling about there?

William.

Nothing at all, Master Augustus.

Augustus.

Is it something I must not hear?

Philip.

Perhaps it is.

Augustus.

O, but I insist upon knowing it.

Philip.

So you shall, when you have a right to make me tell you.

William.

Softly, softly, Philip it is not proper to speak so bluntly in another person's house.

Philip.
[Page 158]

It is still less proper, then, for peo­ple to be so ill-bred at home.

Augustus.

Ill-bred? I ill-bred? what, because I walk in before you!

Philip.

Yes, Sir, just that. Whenever we receive you at our house, or any body else, we always go last ourselves.

Augustus.

So you ought: but the difference between you and me—

Philip.

Well, Sir, and what is the difference between you and me?

Augustus.

Why, pray, what is your family?

Philip
(to the two Darbys and his brother.)

If you'll take my advice, we'll all go away, and leave him and his family to tire one another.

William.

For shame, Master Augustus! If you think it below your dignity to talk with us, what have you invited us for? We should none of us have begged you to do us such a favour.

Augustus.

It was not I that invited you, but papa.

Philip.

O, very well, then, our best way will be to go and enquire for him, and thank him for his civility; but tell him at the same time, that his son thinks himself much disho­noured by our visit. Come, brother.

Augustus
(stopping him.)

Why, you don't understand raillery! I'm sure I'm very glad to see you, Master Reynolds. My papa did me a favour in inviting you, because this is my birth­day. Stay with me, therefore, pray.

Philip.

O, with all my heart; only I must beg you to be a little more civil. If I am not of quite so good a family as you are, I sha'n't suffer myself to be affronted for nothing.

William.
[Page 159]

Well, don't mind it now, Philip; but let us all be friends again.

Walter.

So, this is your birth-day, then Master Augustus?

William.

Pray let me wish you joy?

Philip.

And I too; I wish you all sorts of happiness. And, above all, I wish you to be­come a little more civil

(aside.)
Robert.

I suppose you have had a great ma­ny fine presents made you?

Augustus.

Certainly.

Walter.

Nothing like cakes, nothing to eat, I suppose?

Augustus.

Ha! ha! Cakes, or something to eat! That would be worth having, to be sure! Why, I have things of that sort every day.

Robert.

No, no, I'll lay a wager it was money. A crown, or half-a-guinea, was it not?

Augustus
(proudly.)

Something a little better than that, Sir! Something that nobody in this room but me is of importance enough to wear.

(Philip and William walk apart, and whisper.)
Robert.

Whatever it is, I suppose, if they had given it to me, I could wear it as well as any body else.

Augustus
(looking at him with disdain.)

Poor little fellow!

(To the others.)

WHAT are you muttering together, you two? I thought you were come here to help to entertain me.

William.

Well, please to give us some op­portunity.

Philip.
[Page 160]

I thought those that receive their friends, were the persons to find the entertain­ment.

Augustus.

Pray what do you mean by that, Mr. Philip?

SCENE IX.

WILLIAM, WALTER, PHILIP, ROBERT, AUGUSTUS, and HARRIET.
HARRIET
(bringing in a cake.)

YOUR servant, gentlemen; I hope you are all very well?

Philip.

Yes, Miss Harriet, we are very much obliged to you.

(Bowing.)
William.

I am sure we are very glad you are so good as to come in among us.

Harriet.

You are all very obliging. Bro­ther, mama sends you this cake for your friends; and she will send you some orgeat for them presently. Clayton will bring it in, and will stay and pour it out for the company.

Philip.

That will be doing us a great favour, indeed, Miss Harriet.

Augustus.

No, no, we don't want you here. —But pray,

(whispering,)

where's my sword-knot?

Harriet.

You will find both the sword and the knot in your own room. Good-by, Master Darbys; good-by, Master Reynolds, till I have the pleasure of seeing you again.

Philip.
[Page 161]

Won't you return soon, Miss Har­riet?

Harriet.

I'll go and ask leave of mama.

SCENE X.

WILLIAM, WALTER, PHILIP, ROBERT, AUGUSTUS.
AUGUSTUS
(sitting down.)

COME, get chairs, all of you, and be seated.

(They look at one another, but sit down without speaking. Augustus gives one cake to the two younger brothers, after eating so much himself, that none is left for the two elder.)

WELL, it's all done: but wait a little; for thy'll soon bring in more, and then I'll help you.

Philip.

We don't expect any, I assure you.

Augustus.

So much the better.

William.

If this is the politeness of a gen­tleman of family—

Augustus.

It would be well worth while to incommode myself for such sort of gentry as you! Have not I told you already they will bring us something else? You may then take it, or let it alone. Do you understand what I say?

Philip.

Yes, yes, 'tis very clear. And 'tis very clear, too, what a fine gentleman we are visiting!

William.

What, are you going to begin quarrelling again? Fie, Master Augustus! fie, Philip!

[Page 162] (Augustus rises, and they all get up.)
Augustus
(advancing to Philip.)

Whom do you think yourself with, you little impertinent young cit?

Philip
(steadily.)

With a little impertinent young nobleman, very rude, and very insolent, who thinks a great deal better of himself than he ought to do, and who knows nothing at all of the manner in which well-bred people behave to one another!

William.

We are all of the same opinion about that, Master Augustus.

Augustus.

I, rude, and impertinent! Do you dare say so to me, who shall be a lord when papa dies?

Philip.

Yes, and I say it again, a little im­pertinent young nobleman, very rude, and very insolent! and I would say it if you were a duke, and say it if you were a prince!

Augustus
(striking him.)

I'll teach you to know better, then, whom you have to deal with.

(Philip tries to lay hold of him; but he escapes, and runs out of the room, pulling the door after him.)

SCENE XI.

PHILIP, ROBERT, WILLIAM, WALTER.
WILLIAM.

HOW very wrong this is, Philip! He is gone, now, to find his father; and he [Page 163] will tell him a hundred falsehoods: and then, what will he think of us?

Philip.

His father is a man of honour; and I will go and find him myself, if Augustus does not. I am certain he did not mean to have us asked here, on purpose to be ill treated by his son.

Walter.

I dare say, now, he will have us sent home, and make complaints against us.

Robert.

No; my brother has behaved very well: and our papa will approve all he has done, as soon as we tell him how it happened. He does not like to have any body use his children ill, I assure you.

Philip.

Follow me, and we'll all go together to Lord Ormsby.

SCENE XII.

PHILIP, ROBERT, WILLIAM, WALTER, AUGUSTUS.
(Augustus enters with his sword, sheathed, in his hand. Robert and Walter run away frightened, one into a corner, the other behind a sofa. Philip and William stand still and steady.)
AUGUSTUS
(approaching Philip.)

NOW, then! I shall teach you now, you impertinent little wretch—

(He pulls the sword out of the scabbard, but, instead of a blade, draws out a long turkey's feather. [Page 164] He stops, and starts with shame and disappointment. Walter and Robert burst into a loud fit of laughter, and come forward.)
Philip.

Come on, then! try the strength of your sword, young Lord—that is to be!

William.

Don't add to his confusion. He merits nothing but disdain.

Robert.

O ho! then, Master Augustus, this is the thing, is it, that nobody in this room is of importance enough to wear but you?

Walter.

He will do nobody any harm, though, with his terrible arms! that's one comfort.

Philip.

I might now punish you for your ill behaviour, but I should be ashamed of such a revenge.

William.

He does not any longer deserve to be one of our companions: let us all leave him to himself.

Robert.

Good-by to you, young gentleman, with your fine feather sword!

Walter.

We won't come any more till you are disarmed, bacause we are afraid of you with that bloody blade.

(They are going.)
Philip
(stopping them.)

No, we had better stay a little, and give an account of ourselves to Lord Ormsby; because otherwise, if he does not see us, every thing will make against us.

William.

Very true; for what could he think of our going away without taking leave of him?

[Page 165]

SCENE XIII.

LORD ORMSBY, AUGUSTUS, PHILIP, ROBERT, WILLIAM and WALTER.
(They all how very respectfully to Lord Ormsby: Augustus gets behind them, and cries with passion.)
Lord ORMSBY
(looking angrily at Augustus.)

WHAT does all this mean, Sir?

(Augustus cannot speak for sobbing.)
Philip.

I hope your Lordship will pardon the confusion you find us in; but indeed it is not our fault. From the moment of our arri­val, Master Augustus has behaved to us—

Lord Ormsby.

Don't be uneasy, my young friend, I am well acquainted with the whole affair. I have only been in the next room, where I heard, from the beginning, all the im­pertinence of my son: and what renders him still more inexcusable, is, that he had, but the moment before, given me a thousand fair promises of behaving with propriety. I have long had a suspicion of his insolence, and I was curious to know how far he would carry it. Yet, to avoid any mischief, I had, as you see, a blade put to his sword which ran no risk of drawing blood.

(Robert and Walter burst into a loud laugh.)
Philip.

I hope your Lordship will pardon the liberty I have taken in telling him, rather bluntly, some home truths.

Lord Ormsby.
[Page 166]

Pardon! I am even obliged to you. You are a very brave young man; and you deserve, far more than he does, to be trusted with the arms of a gentleman. As a mark both of my esteem and my gratitude, you must accept, therefore, this sword; though not till I have restored to it a blade more worthy of you, and which I am sure you will not abuse.

Philip.

I am quite ashamed of so much goodness, my Lord: but pray give us leave to retire; our company can be very little desired any longer by Master Augustus to-day.

Lord Ormsby.

No, no, my good young friends, you must not go. The presence of my son shall be no interruption to your amuse­ment. You can find diversion for yourselves, and Harriet shall try to contribute to your en­tertainment. Come and follow me into another room. As to you, Sir,

(addressing himself to Augustus)

you will please to stay where you are. You may celebrate your birth-day by yourself. You shall never have a sword till you merit to wear one, and till it ceases to be necessary to watch over you without one.

[Page]

PHILIPPA AND MAXIMILIAN.

MRS. CARLTON was left a widow very young, with two children, named Philippa and Maximilian. Each of them alike merited her tenderness, though it was bestowed upon them with the greatest inequality. Phi­lippa, notwithstanding her youth, was very sensible of her mama's partiality in favour of her brother; but, however unhappy it sometimes made her, she concealed in her own litt [...] [...]osom, all the uneasiness which it caused her.

HER face and figure, though not frightfully ugly, were by no means upon a par with her heart and understanding: while her brother was as beautiful as a little Cupid. Mrs. Car [...]ton re­served for him all her fondness and caresses; and even the servants of the house, in order to make their court to their mistress, seemed to think of nothing but diverting him, and com­plying with all his humours. Philippa, on the contrary, because always checked and reproved by her mother, was certain of being treated still worse by the domestics. Far from studying her inclinations, they did not even supply her with necessaries. When she found herself quite [Page 168] alone, and thought herself deserted and forgot­ten, she sometimes burst into a flood of tears; but never, before any witnesses, suffered the smallest complaint to escape her, or shewed the least sign of discontent. It was in vain she strove, by a constant application to all her tasks, by gentleness, and the most active desire of obliging, to make amends in the sight of her mother for what she wanted in beauty: the qualities of the mind are lost upon those who accustom themselves to value nothing but out­ward appearances. Mrs. Carleton, little moved by the proofs of duty or regard she received from Philippa, especially since the death of her father, seemed never even to look at her with­out reluctance. She reprimanded her perpetu­ally; and required from her such perfection, as ought not, with justice, to have been expected, even from an age and understanding far more advan [...]ed.

THIS unjust parent at length had a fit of sickness. Maximilian appeared very truly con­cerned for her sufferings; but Philippa, who in the [...]guid looks and sunk features of her ma­ma, fancied she perceived an abatement of her usual rigour, far exceeded her brother in her attentions and tenderness. She watched every turn of her eye, that she might discover her wishes, and save her the trouble of speaking them, by bringing of her own accord whatever she thought it likely she could want. She would not once quit her bed-side while there was any appearance of danger; and neither entreaties nor commands could prevail with her to take a moment's rest.

[Page 169]MRS. Carlton, however, at length recovered. This much-desired restoration of health remov­ed all the fears of Philippa; but her unhappiness returned at the same time, when she found her mother as harsh with her as ever.

ONE day, when Mrs. Carlton was convers­ing with her children upon the misery she had suffered in her illness, and was thanking them both for the kindness with which they had nurs­ed and attended her; she said: My dear children, you may each of you ask from me whatever you think will give you most pleasure: and I will promise to grant it, be it what it may, so that it does not exceed the limits of my income. What should you like, Maximilian? addressing herself first to her son. A watch and a sword, mama, he answered.—You shall have them both to-morrow, as soon as you rise. And you, Philippa, what will you have?—M [...]? mama, me? cried Philippa, trembling, O, I want nothing at all, if you do but love me.— That is no answer, child; I mean to give you, also, some recompence for your attention to me. What, therefore, should you like? Sp [...], when I bid you. Philippa, though accustomed to this severity, felt more than usually hurt by it upon the present occasion. She threw herself upon her knees before her mother's chair, and looked up to her with her eyes full of tears; then, hiding her face with both her hands, she stammered out: Give to me, then, only two such kisses as you gave my brother!

MRS. Carlton, touched at heart by this un­expected request, felt awakened at that moment all those sentiments of affection for her daughter, [Page 170] which hitherto had been stifled. She took her in her arms, pressed her fondly to her bosom, and kissed her a thousand times. Philippa, who now first received from her mother any marks of her kindness, gave herself wholly up to joy; kissing, in her transport, her eyes, her cheeks, her hair, her hands, and her gown. Maximil­ian, who had never been able to help loving his sister, joined in their mutual caresses: and they all three enjoyed a happiness which was not li­mited to that short instant. Mrs. Carlton, henceforward, bestowed with interest upon Phi­lippa all the fondness she had hitherto denied her; and Philippa returned it with still increas­ing attachment. Maximilian, far from being jealous, made his sister's felicity a pleasure to himself; and he found in a short time the re­ward of this generosity. The natural goodness of his disposition had been somewhat injured by the weakness and blindness of his mother; and as he grew up, many little follies and errors escaped him, that might have weaned her love from him, had not Philippa always made it her study to excuse him. The good advice which, from time to time, she gave to him, brought him back into the right road; and they all three learnt this lesson from their own experience: That there can be no happiness in any family without the most perfect union between brothers and sisters, and the most equal and impartial tenderness to them from their parents.

[Page]

THE LAMB.

LITTLE Phebe, a poor shepherd's daugh­ter, was sitting one morning by the side of a great road, holding upon her lap a porringer of milk, into which she was dipping some brown bread for her breakfast.

DURING this little repast, a carrier came the same way, who was driving twenty live lambs to market, in a cart. These poor little animals, heaped one upon another with their legs tied, and their heads drooping, filled the air with the most sorrowful bleatings, which went to the very heart of Phebe, though the carrier heard them without pity. When he came up to her, he flung a poor little lamb before her, that he was carrying by the heels, upon his shoulder. There, child, cried he, there's a good-for-no­thing beast for you, that has just died, to cheat me of a crown. Take it, if you will, and make yourself a feast with it.

PHEBE immediately left off eating her break­fast, and, putting the porringer and the bread on the ground, took the lamb in her arms, and looked at it with the utmost compassion.

POOR little creature! cried she; yet why should I be sorry for you? To-day, or to­morrow, they would only have taken a great knife, and cut your poor throat; and now, in­stead of that, you have nothing more to go through. While she was talking to it in this manner, the lamb, growing warm again in her [Page 172] arms, began to open its eyes and move, and made a fain [...] bleating cry, as if pining for its dam.

IT would be difficult to describe the joy of Phebe at the sound of its voice. She wrapped it up in her apron, then covered it over again with her fustian coat, and bent her neck almost down upon her knees to keep it warmer, breath­ing, at the same time, with all her might, into its nostrils. By little and little, she felt the poor animal revive, and her own heart beat with joy every time it shewed any signs of life. En­couraged by this success, she rolled up some crumbs in her hands, put them into her por­ringer, and taking them out with her fingers, contrived, though not without much difficulty, to force them between its teeth, though they were shut very close. The Lamb, who was only dying from want, felt itself a little strength­ened by this nourishment. She now began to stretch out her legs, and shake her head and her tail, and perk up her ears; and soon after, she was so much better as to stand upon her feet; and then, seeing the porringer with Phebe's breakfast, she went and drank out of it herself, to the great delight of the little girl. In short, a quarter of an hour had hardly passed, before she was so well recovered, as to cut a thousand capers round her new little mistress. Phebe, in a transport of joy, took her in her arms, and running with her into the cottage, shewed her to her mother. Little Baalam, as she now called her, became from this time the object of all her cares. She always shared with her the bread and milk she was allowed from her own [Page 173] meals; and she would not have parted with this one little lamb, for the largest flock of sheep in the village. Baalam was so grateful for her kindness, that she was never a step dis­stant from her. She would eat out of her hand, and frisk perpetually round about her; and whenever Phebe was forced to go out without her, the most plaintive bleating spoke her sorrow at the parting.

THE pity and good-nature of Phebe, howe­ver, had still a greater recompence. Baalam was soon the mother of several other little lambs, who, in their turn, grew the mother of more: so that, in a few years, Phebe had a very pretty flock of sheep, entirely her own; which fed the family with their milk, and supplied them with clothes from their wool.

THE VINE-STALK.

IN the beginning of the spring, Mr. Sefton took a walk one day about his country house, with his son Jerry. The violets and primroses were in full blow; and many of the trees were already budding forth their green leaves, while others were bright and gay with white or crim­son blossoms, that promised the finest fruits. They strolled on till they came to an alley of lattice-work, at the foot of which was planted a vine, whose rough and crooked stem spread, without beauty or order, its brown and naked stalk all over the lattice. Papa, cried Jerry, do [Page 174] you see this ugly tree, that looks as if it was staring and making faces at us? Why should not we tear it up, and give it the gardener to heat his oven?

JERRY then began pulling at it as hard as he could, in order to force it up by the roots; but the roots were too deep in the earth for his strength. Pray let it alone, cried Mr. Sefton; I will not have it removed. I shall tell you, in due time, my reasons.

Jerry.

But only look, papa, at those beau­tiful blossoms of the almond and peach trees! why should not the vine be as pretty too, if it has a mind not to be pulled up? It spoils and destroys the whole look of every thing. Shall I go and tell the gardener to come and drag it away?

Mr. Sefton.

No, my dear, I would have it stay where it is, a little while longer.

JERRY still persisted in abusing it: his father endeavoured to turn his attention upon other objects; and, at last, the unfortunate vine-stalk was forgotten.

MR. Sefton's affairs, soon after, carried him to a town at some distance, where he was de­tained till the autumn.

HIS first care then, was to visit his country seat; and he again took his little son with him. The weather was extremely hot, and they sought shelter from the rays of the sun, by walking in the alley of lattice-work.

AH, papa! cried Jerry, how beautiful is this green, and this shade! How glad I am you made them take away that nasty dry old wood that I was so vexed to see in the spring, and [Page 175] surprise me by putting in its place the most charming tree that ever I saw in my life! What delightful fruit it has! Only look at these fine grapes, some green, some purple, others almost black! There is not one single tree in the whole garden that makes so good a figure as this. Almost all the rest have lost their fruit; but this, only look, papa, how it is covered! see what thick clusters there are under all these large green leaves! I should like to know whether they are as sweet-tasted as they are pretty.

MR. Sefton gave him one to make trial of. It was the muscadine sort. His transports were now increased; and still more, when his father informed him, that it was from pressing these grapes that the delightful juice was produced which he sometimes had tasted at table, after dinner.

I see, my dear, how you are surprised, said Mr. Sefton; but your amazement will be yet greater, when I tell you that this is the very same tree, so dry, brown, twisted, and sprawl­ing, which you so much scoffed at in the spring. Shall I now, then, call the gardener, and tell him to root it up, and heat his oven with it?

O, not for the world, papa! I would rather have him root up every tree in the garden. That muscadine is so good!

Mr. Sefton.

You see, then, Jerry, how well I did, not to follow your advice. What has happened to you, frequently happens in life. At sight of an ill-dressed or ugly child, the richer and happier are but too apt to despise him; to grow proud by being compared with him, and even to have the cruelty to insult and deride [Page 175] him. Be careful, my Jerry, of ever forming such hasty judgments. Perhaps in that very outside to which nature has been so unkind, there may reside a soul, that one day may aston­ish the world by the greatness of its virtues, or instruct and benefit mankind by its extraordina­ry talents. The stalk may be rough, where the fruit is the finest and best flavoured.

CAROLINE.

THE little Caroline, who has already been mentioned in the first volume, was one day playing about her mother, while she was employed in writing letters. The hair­dresser being in waiting, Mrs. P. desired him to go into the next room, and thin the child's hair. Instead, however, of merely thinning it, the man continued to cut off lock after lock, till scarcely a hair remained on her head. Her mother came into the room just as this provok­ing mistake of her orders had taken place. Ah, my poor Caroline! cried she, half-screaming, you have lost all your beautiful hair! Don't vex your­self, mama, cried Caroline, simply; for it is not lost; it's put safe up in that drawer.

IN the summer, during her stay in the coun­try, a chicken was brought upon the table at dinner. Mrs. P. who dined alone with her children, after helping her eldest daughter, gave a bit to Caroline. No, thank you, mama, cried she, sighing, I would rather not eat any.—And [Page 176] why not, my dear?—Because, mama, that chicken and I used to see one another every day, and we quite lived together; for I always used to feed it myself.—But your sister has eat some of it.—O yes, my sister may eat it without any harm; for she did not know it half so well as I did.

WHAT may not in future be expected from a child who has given such early proofs of the ingenuousness of her mind, and the tenderness of her heart? May she but more and more resemble her admirable mother, and all that her most ardent friends can wish for her will be effected!

THE FARMER.

AS Mr. Dodwell was one day shut up in his library, where he was settling some affairs of importance, a servant came to tell him that farmer Mathews, one of his tenants, was at the street-door, and desired to speak with him. Mr. Dodwell gave orders that he should be shewn into the anti-chamber, and desired to wait there for a few minutes, while he finished his business.

ROGER, Alexander, and Sophy, three chil­dren of Mr. Dodwell, were in the anti-chamber at the time farmer Mathews was car­ried there. He made them the most respectful bow as he came into the room, though it was easy to discover he had never received any lessons [Page 178] from a dancing master. Neither was his lan­guage, nor his manner of speaking to them, at all more courtly.

THE two little boys looked and smiled at one another, with an air of ridicule. They exa­mined the honest farmer from head to foot, with a disdainful eye, whispered one another in the ear, and burst out into such shouts of laughter, that the poor man coloured, and knew not which way to turn himself.

ROGER even carried his ill-breeding so far, as to hold his nostrils, and call out to his bro­ther: Alexander, Lord! what a strong smell here is of dung! He then went for a chafing-dish of hot coals, with which he walked up and down the chamber, burning paper and sealing-wax, to take off, he said, the bad odour. He next rung for one of the servants, and told him to bring a broom, and sweep away the dirt that poor Mathews had made upon the floor with his shoes. Mean while, Alexander held his sides with laughter at the impertinence of his brother.

IT was not the same with their sister Sophy. Far from imitating the rudeness of her brothers, she reproved them for their want of civility, endeavoured to make excuses to the farmer, and going up to him with a look of great sweetness, she asked if he would have any wine to refresh himself, made him sit down, and took his hat and stick herself, and put them upon the table.

AT this time Mr. Dodwell entered the room. He advanced with a friendly air to Mathews, took him by the hand, enquired after his wife and children, and what was the business which had [...]de him come to town.

[Page 179]I have brought you my quarter's rent, Sir, answered Mathews, [...]rawing from his pocket a leather bag full of money. Don't be angry that I am two or three days behind my time; for the roads are so broken up, that I could not any sooner carry my corn to market.

I am not angry with you at all, answered Mr. Dodwell; I know you are a very honest man, and that there is no need to remind you of your debts.

AND then he ordered a table to be brought forward, for the farmer to count his money upon.

ROGER stared very hard at the sight of Ma­thew's crowns and half-guineas, and looked at him now with a little less contempt.

When Mr. Dodwell had examined the far­mer's accounts, and praised his exactness, the good man produced a basket of dried fruit, which he had baked: See, Sir, cried he, I have brought this for your young gentlefolks. Won't you let them come, some day, Sir, to take a little country air? I'll feast them the best I can, and try if I can't find them some amusement. I have got very good horses; and I can come for them myself, and bring them back at night in my chaise-cart. Mr. Dodwell promised he would himself go and see him, and begged him to stay to dinner. Mathews thanked him for his kind invitation, but excused himself from accepting it, because he had some purchases to make in town, and was in great haste to get back to his farm.

MR. Dodwell had his basket then filled with cakes to carry to his children, and tha [...]ed him [Page 179] for the present he had brought to his own; and, after wishing him strength for his hard labour, and health to support his family, he saw him to the head of the stairs, and then bid him good-day.

HE was no sooner gone, than Sophy, before both her brothers, told her father how rudely they had behaved to honest Mathews upon his arrival.

MR. Dodwell expressed much displeasure at Roger and Alexander, and, at the same time, warmly praised Sophy for the difference of her conduct. I am glad to see, said he, kissing her tenderly, that my dear Sophy so well knows what civility is due to all honest people.

IT was now breakfast time; and he ordered the farmer's dried fruits to be brought upon the table, and eat part of them himself, with his daughter. They both found them very good. Roger and Alexander breakfasted at the same time, but were neither of them invited to par­take of the fruit. With their eyes, however, they devoured it all.

MR. Dodwell pretended not to observe them; but again began a praise of Sophy, charging her never to despise any body on account of the plainness of their clothes: Because, said he, if we only are well-bred to those who are finely dressed, it will seem as if our politeness was to the gown, or the coat, and not to the persons who wear them. Those who are the worst dressed, are sometimes the best people. Mathews is an example of this himself: he not only ma­nages, by his industry, to maintain himself, and his wife, and his children; but, for these [Page 180] four years that he has been my tenant, he has paid his rent with such exactness, that I have never once had to call upon him for his money. You don't know, perhaps, my dear Sophy, that if this man were less honest, I could not myself supply all the expences of you and your brothers. It is he, in fact, who buys you clothes, and procures you a good education; for all that I receive from him, I reserve entire­ly for your dress, and your different masters.

WHEN breakfast was over, Mr. Dodwell gave orders to have the rest of the fruit locked up in a buffet. Roger and Alexander looked greedily after it; though they easily understood it was not preserved for their sakes.

THEIR father confirmed this disappointment to them. Expect not, he said, to taste, either to-day, or any other day, those fruits. When the farmer, who brought them for you, has better reason to be satisfied with your behavi­our. he will not forget to send you more.

Roger.

But, papa, was it any fault of mine that he has such a bad smell with him?

Mr. Dodwell.

What smell?

Roger.

O, such a strong smell of dung, there was no bearing it!

Mr. Dodwell.

And where could he get that smell?

Roger.

Why, he is all day long working in the midst of it in his fields.

Mr. Dodwell.

What should he do to prevent it, then?

Roger.

Wy he should . . . he should . . .

Mr. Dodwell.

Perhaps he should never put any dung upon his lands?

Roger.
[Page 182]

That would be the only way, papa.

Mr. Dodwell.

But if he did not improve his lands by manuring them, how would he gather in a plentiful crop from them? and if he had a bad one, how would he manage to pay me rent for his farm?

ROGER was going to answer; but his father gave him a look, in which both he and Alex­ander read his displeasure, and were silenced.

THE following Monday, early in the morn­ing, the good Mathews was at Mr. Dodwell's door. He sent up to him, to know if he should like to come and take a turn about his farm. Mr. Dodwell, pleased with his civility, would not mortify him by a refusal. Roger and Alex­ander earnestly begged to be admitted of the party, and made many promises to behave better.

MR. Dodwell complied with their entreaties; and they jumped into the chaise-cart with much delight: and, as the farmer had excellent horses, and drove well, they came to his house before they knew where they were

WHAT could equal their happiness when the carriage stopped! Mathews' wife came, with an air of the utmost satisfaction, to the door, gave them a joyful [...]eception as she opened it, took the children in her arms to help them out, kissed them cordially, and led them into the farm-yard.

ALL her own children were already there in their best clothes. How do you do? and, You are very welcome, they all cried to their young guests, while they bowed and curtsied with the utmost respect. Mr. Dodwell wished much to [Page 183] talk a little with them, and caress them; but dame Mathews entreated him to come in, for fear the coffee and rolls should grow cold, which she had got for their breakfast.

IT was all ready, and upon a table covered over with the whitest cloth. It was not, indeed, served in silver, nor even in china; but though the delft was ordinary, it was perfectly clean and neat.

ROGER and Alexander looked slyly at each other, and would have shouted with laughter, but from fear of making their papa angry. Dame Mathews, however, saw by their grima­ces what passed in their minds: she made an excuse, that her things were no better; and said, that to be sure they would have been help­ed in finer dishes at their own house, but that they must take in good part what was given them with a hearty welcome.

BESIDE the rolls, they had some home­made cakes, which were so extremely good, that it was easy to discover the hospitable woman had exerted her utmost skill both in making and baking them.

AFTER breakfast, Mathews begged Mr. Dod­well to give a look at his orchard and his grounds. Dame Mathews used her utmost endeavours to make this walk pleasant to the children. She shewed them her flocks of sheep, with which the meadows were covered, and picked out some of the prettiest little lambs for them to play with. She next carried them to her pige­on-house, where every thing was neat and clean. Upon the ground there were two young doves, that were just quitting their nests, but not yet [Page 183] bold enough to venture to trust to their own little fluttering wings. Some of the females were sitting upon eggs in their small houses; and others were occupied by feeding their young, but just coming out of their shells.

FROM the pigeon-house they went to the bee-hives. Dame Mathews took care not to let them come too near, yet placed them where they could plainly see the little creatures at work.

AS the greatest part of these things was quite new to them both, they appeared extremely en­tertained with them: and they were even beg­ging to look at them all a second time, when Tommy, the farmer's youngest son, ran to tell them that dinner was waiting.

IT was served upon pewter dishes, and it was helped in earthen plates: but Roger and Alex­ander were both put into such good-humour by all they had been looking at in the morning, that they were ashamed to give way any longer to their turn for ridicule. They found every thing nice and well dressed; for dame Mathews had done the best she possibly could to regale them.

WHILE they were eating fruit after dinner, Mr. Dodwell perceived two fiddles hanging up against the wall. Who have you that plays upon these instruments here? said he. My eldest boy and myself, answered the farmer; and, without a word more, he made a sign to his son to unhook the violins. They then took it in turn to play some little old ballads, now of a mournful cast, and now gay and jolly, with such readiness, and so much desire of obliging, [Page 184] that Mr. Dodwell both felt and expressed the utmost satisfaction at their performance.

WHEN they were going to hang up the in­struments again in their places, No, no, cried Mr. Dodwell, it is now your turns, Roger and Alexander, to try what you can do for our en­tertainment. Come, play us some of your prettiest tunes. In saying these words, he put the violins into their hands; but they knew not how even to hold the bow, and their aukward­ness and confusion raised a general laugh.

MR. Dodwell then begged the farmer to or­der his horses out, that they might return home. Mathews was very urgent in pressing them to stay all night; but Mr. Dodwell could spare no more time, and therefore they took leave.

WELL, Roger, said Mr. Dodwell, in their way home, how do you find yourself after your little journey?

Roger.

Very well, papa. Those good peo­ple did the best they could to entertain us.

Mr. Dodwell.

I am very happy you are sa­tisfied. But if Mathews had taken no trouble in doing the honours of his house to you, and if he had not given you any refreshment, should you have been as well pleased as you are now?

Roger.

No, certainly, papa.

Mr. Dodwell.

What should you have thought of him?

Roger.

That he was a brutish clown.

Mr. Dodwell.

O Roger, Roger! when this honest man came to our house, far from offer­ing him the smallest refreshment, you only laughed at him, and turned him into ridicule! Who, then, best understands good manners, you, or the farmer?

Roger
[Page 186]
(colouring.)

But it is his duty to re­ceive us well; he gets his living out of our estate.

Mr. Dodwell.

And how?

Roger.

Why, by the harvests from our fields, and the hay from our meadows.

Mr. Dodwell.

True; but what does he do with the corn?

Roger.

He lives upon it; he, and his wife, and his children.

Mr. Dodwell.

And what with the hay?

Roger.

He gives that to his horses.

Mr. Dodwell.

And what does he do with his horses?

Roger.

He employs them in tilling the ground.

Mr. Dodwell.

You see, therefore, that some part of what he takes from the ground, is turn­ed, in the end, to its own benefit. But do you suppose he consumes all it produces among his own family, and his horses?

Roger.

No, the cows have their share too.

Alexander.

Yes, and the sheep, and the pi­geons, and the chickens.

Mr. Dodwell.

Very true; but do his family, and his cattle together, consume his whole crops?

Roger.

No; for I remember I heard him say once that he carried part of it to market to make money of it.

Mr. Dodwell.

And what does he do with that money?

Roger.

Why, papa, last week, you know, he brought a leather bag quite full of it to you.

Mr. Dodwell.
[Page 187]

Who, then, at last, has the greater profit from the farm, Mathews, or your father? It is true, indeed, he feeds his horses with the hay he makes out of my meadows; but those horses are employed in tilling the land, which, otherwise, would be over-run with weeds. He feeds, also, as you say, his sheep and his cows with the same hay; but they sup­ply dung for the ground that lies fallow, which again makes it fertile. His wife and children, too, live upon the corn reaped in the harvests; but they spend the summer in weeding that corn, and then threshing it in the barns: and all this, in the conclusion, is my own advantage. The overplus of his crops, he carries to sell at market; but is it not to pay me his rent, that he gets the money? And as to what may re­main, after I have received my dues, does he not well deserve what his own industry procures him? Once more, then, tell me, who is it has the greatest profit, he or I?

Roger.

Why—I see now it is you.

Mr. Dodwell.

And what profit should I have without his labours?

Roger.

O, there are enough other farmers in the world!

Mr. Dodwell.

True; but there are not any more valuable than this man. The tenant who rented this very farm of me before I let it to Mathews, cut down the trees, exhausted the soil, and suffered the barns and out-houses to run to ruin. When the quarter-days came, he was never ready with his money; and when I complained to him of his neglect, he represent­ed [Page 188] to me that the whole farm was not able to produce enough to pay me.

Roger.

O, what a rogue!

Mr. Dodwell.

If Mathews was just such another, do you think I should make much of my estate?

Roger.

Why, no.

Mr. Dodwell.

Whom, then, am I obliged to for what I get from it?

Roger.

Why, Sir, to this honest farmer.

Mr. Dodwell.

Is it not then, our duty to behave well to a man who is so useful to us?

Roger.

Ah, papa! you make me quite asham­ed of myself!

THEY were now for some minutes all silent: Mr. Dodwell then again renewed the conversa­tion.

WHY would you not play upon the fiddle, Roger?

Roger.

You know, papa, I was never taught.

Mr. Dodwell.

Farmer Mathew's son, then, knows something more than you do?

Roger.

Yes, papa; but he does not under­stand Latin, as I do.

Mr. Dodwell.

And do you, Roger, under­stand farming? can you follow the plough? can you tell how to sow wheat, barley, oats, and all sorts of grain? Do you know how they are cultivated? Can you even tell how to prune a vine, or raise a fruit-tree, so as to make it bear?

Roger.

I am no farmer; so I have no occa­sion to know such things as those.

Mr. Dodwell.

And if every body in the world knew nothing but Latin, how do you think we should all live?

Roger.
[Page 189]

Why, very ill; for we should not know how to get bread, nor vegetables.

Mr. Dodwell.

And do you think the world could go on, if not even one single person in it knew any Latin?

Roger.

Why—yes.

Mr. Dodwell.

Remember, then, as long as you live, what you have just now heard and seen. This farmer, so coarse in his dress, so aukward in his bow, so uncouth in his compli­ments, this very farmer whom you so despised, is a man infinitely more polite than yourself, and knows many more things than you do, and these things all far more useful than any with which you can pretend to compare them. You see, therefore, now, the folly and injustice of holding any one in contempt for the plainness of his dress, or the want of polished elegance in his manners.

[Page]

THE FATHERS RECONCILED BY THEIR CHILDREN. A DRAMA IN ONE ACT.

PERSONS.
  • Mr. CLAREMONT.
  • CONSTANTINE, his son.
  • AMELIA, his daughter.
  • THOMAS, son to the physician of the Village.
  • JENNY, his sister.

(The Scene is in a garden, under the windows of Mr. Claremont's house. On one side is an arbour and at the end of the stage a thick grove.)

[Page]

THE FATHERS RECONCILED BY THEIR CHILDREN.

SCENE I.

Mr. CLAREMONT, AMELIA, and CONSTANTINE.
AMELIA.

BUT, papa—

Mr. Claremont.

Once again I repeat, that neither you nor your brother, upon pain of incurring my utmost displeasure, must have any thing further either to say or do with Doctor Goodwin's children.

Amelia.

And what is it, papa, that has made you so angry with Doctor Goodwin?

Mr. Claremont.

Must I tell you my reasons?

Constantine.

No, certainly, Sir: it does not become us to ask you any such questions. When papa gives us any orders, Amelia, we ought to obey him, without a word.

Mr. Claremont.

In truth, so I should think! Dr. Goodwin is an obstinate and quarrelsome man. Ungrateful as he is! to deny any thing to me, that am his landlord, and to whom he is indebted for all his fortune and prosperity!

Constantine.
[Page 192]

'Tis quite abominable, papa: and, for my own part, I can't imagine why we have so long been in such intimacy with his children; for what are they, after all, compar­ed to us? I am sure, as to Tommy, if we had had any one young gentleman in our neighbour­hood, I should never have spoken a single word to him.

Amelia.

O papa, how can you bear to hear my brother talk so! Tommy and Jenny are both so good, and so amiable! I am sure we might think ourselves very happy if we were like them.

Mr. Claremont.

What is it to me whether they are good or bad? Once more, I lay my commands upon you never to play with them, nor talk to them, if you would not for the fu­ture, be confined wholly to the house.

Constantine.

O, if Tom should only presume to come and stroll round the walls of our garden, I promise you, I —

Mr. Claremont.

What are you thinking of, Constantine? I do not mean to have them ill-treated, nor offered the slightest affront.

Constantine
(confused.)

No, nor I don't mean that neither. I only say that I will not let them come within an hundred yards of the house. I shall keep a good watch over them.

Amelia.

Papa, you used to be so fond of Dr. Goodwin! You thought him such a wor­thy man, so sensible, so clever! and he taught my brother Latin, and he taught me to spell, you know, papa, before we had this other master.

Mr. Claremont.

Well, well, all this may have been in old times; but I won't have you [Page 193] say another word about him. I shall have no­thing more to do with him, and you must have nothing more to do with his children.—Why, how now! are you crying? Please to dry your eyes, Miss Amelia! have you so little regard for your father's desires, that you are to shed tears in obeying them?

Amelia.

No, indeed, papa! Only forgive me this one last little mark of my love for them, because I can't help it. But I won't be more undutiful than my brother, for all that.

Constantine.

We shall see which will be most obedient.

Amelia.

You won't order me, I hope, though, to hate them? Indeed, if you do, papa, it won't be in my power to obey that.

Mr. Claremont.

I don't desire you either to hate them, or to treat them ill; but merely to drop all acquaintance with them.

Amelia.

I'll do every thing you bid me, to be sure, papa. But I have one favour I want to ask, sadly!

Mr. Claremont.

What is it?

Amelia.

It is only to speak to them just one single time, to tell them what you have ordered.

Constantine.

What good will that do, now all is broken off?

Mr. Claremont.

The request is but reasona­ble, and therefore I will grant it. You may tell them, at the same time, that their father must pay me within three days, or I shall make him repent it.

Amelia.

O papa, what do you mean? Does Dr. Goodwin owe you any thing?

Mr. Claremont.
[Page 194]

Do you suppose I should ask him for what he does not owe me? But that's all nothing to you: mind only that you do as I bid you.

(He goes out.)

SCENE II.

AMELIA, CONSTANTINE.
AMELIA.

SO, brother! this is your friendship, is it, for Tommy and Jenny?

Constantine.

So, sister! this is your duty to papa, is it?

Amelia.

And what is yours! Nothing in the world but make-believe. You only coax him to get his money; you love no body at all but your own self.

Constantine.

What, because I don't take plea­sure in always contradicting him? I suppose you would have me go and run after that girl and boy, for all he has ordered me not?

Amelia.

You never deserved their friendship, if it costs you no more than this to give it up. But the moment you have nothing more to ex­pect from people, you can easily forget them.

Constantine.

As if I could ever have expect­ed any thing from such a boy and girl as that!

Amelia.

Pray, then, what was that mother-of-pearl box that you made Jenny give you not a week ago; and that pocket-book, that you took so cunningly the day before yesterday [Page 195] from Tommy? You have done a thousand mean things to get nosegays and oranges from them; and yet now . . .

Constantine.

Why, now I must do as I am bid. To be sure, it's a great loss of good com­pany not to play any more with those brats!

Amelia.

Well, I dare say I shall see you be­fore night playing in the midst of all the dirtiest little nasty fellows in the village.

Constantine.

I sha'n't lose much by the change, if you do.

Amelia.

And they still less.

Constantine.

I don't care for that. But here comes Master Tommy. Pray, since you are so much his friend, advise him to keep his distance.

Amelia.

You can go away yourself, if you don't like to see him.

Constantine.

I don't like to see him; but I shall stay, for all that.

SCENE III.

AMELIA, CONSTANTINE, THOMAS, (with a little green wooden cage in his hand.)
THOMAS
(to Amelia.)

O, HOW glad I am that I have found you, Miss Amelia.

Constantine.

My dear Tom, what have you got in that little cage?

Thomas.
[Page 196]

'Tis a present that Mr. Bromp­ton's game-keeper has made me.

Constantine.

And do you intend to give it to me, my dear friend?

Amelia
(aside).

How artful!

Thomas.

No, 'tis for Miss Amelia.

Ame [...]ia.

For me? No, no, my dear Tom­my; if it is made a present of to you, I am sure I would not take it away from you. But pray, though, what is it?

Constantine
(proudly.)

Come, come, I chuse to see what it is myself.

(He endeavours to take it from Thomas, but he holds it fast.)

I suppose it's only some odious bird.

Thomas.

An odious bird? No indeed, is it not. Now, Miss Amelia, pray guess: But I won't keep you in suspence: 'tis a squirrel. And it's the drollest little thing! he is always trying to scratch his paws into your pockets: and then he'll come and eat out of your hand; and he'll run about after you like a little dog.

(He takes it out, and gives the chain to Amelia.)

Now don't let this go, 'till he comes to be quite tame with you: if you do, he will be getting away, and running up to the top of the trees.

Constantine
(looking at it with envy.)

A migh­ty fine present, truly! Nothing but a squirrel! And it smells as nasty! just like a pole-cat.

Amelia.

O the pretty little creature! how cunning and sensible it looks!

Thomas.

I wish I had one for you too, Mas­ter Constantine; but I'll bring you the very next that any body gives me. When he's got a little used to you, Miss Amelia, he'll do a [Page 197] thousand little tricks that will make you die with laughing: he's droller than a monkey.

Amelia.

That's the very reason, my dear Tommy, that I won't rob you of him. Go, go, little thing, go back into your house. Pray take it again, Tommy.

Constantine.

Do you hear, Tom? Take it again.

Thomas.

No, no, it's none of mine now. Would you vex me, Miss Amelia? O no; that I know you would not.

(He runs to an arbour at the side of the scene.)

There, I shall put it upon the seat.

Constantine
[...] to Amelia.)

Suppose you keep it, hey? Papa will make you pay dear for it, if you do.

Amelia.

I have half a mind to accept it, on­ly because of your threat. Papa never forbid my taking squirrels. Only I am so sorry for poor Tommy, to have nothing for him in re­turn, but to take such a sorrowful leave of him!

Constantine.

Very well, then: let me do it all myself; and I'll soon send him off, him, and his fine squirrel into the bargain.

Amelia.

No, no, I shall give you no such trouble.

(To Thomas)

Once more, my dear Tommy, I do assure you [...] can't take your pre­sent. And, besides, I have such bad news to tell you, that I don't know how—

Constantine.

Ay, Mr. Tom, you had better take care never to come any more into our gar­den; nor even so much as to look at the very walls of our house!

Thomas.
[Page 198]

And should you have the heart to drive me away, Master Constantine? I am sure I thought you had more friendship for me.

Constantine.

Why, our friendship is all over now, to let you into the secret; so I would ad­vise you not to . . . .

Amelia.

Pray, Tommy, don't mind his rude­ness. Perhaps you don't know that your fa­ther has had a quarrel with ours?

Thomas.

O yes, Miss Amelia, I know it very well; and I am so sorry for it! But for all that, I did not think it would go so far as to break up all our friendship; and I should still less have expected it to come from Master Constantine himself.

Constantine.

Sister, will you send him away at once? If you don't, I'll go and tell papa.

Thomas.

If you think you shall get any an­ger on my account, Miss Amelia . . . .

Amelia.

Don [...]t be afraid, Tommy; you need not go yet. Papa won't be angry about it.

Constantine.

We shall soon see that. I shall go and make your excuses to him.

(He goes out, but soon returns, and steals behind them into the arbour, without their seeing him.)

SCENE IV.

AMELIA, THOMAS.
THOMAS.

FOR the love of Heaven, Miss Amelia, do, pray tell me what it is I have done to Master Constantine?

Amelia.
[Page 199]

Why, in the first place, he is a lit­tle jealous of the squirrel that you have given me. And in the second place, he thinks he is making his court to papa, to enter so into his quarrel with your father; for papa is very an­gry indeed, though I don't know for what.

Thomas.

No more do I neither. I only heard my father say, when he was walking about very fast by himself: I could not have believed this of Mr. Claremont. He is gone to my mother; and so, as my sister i [...] with her too, she will know what it all is.

Amelia.

But, in the mean time, papa has ordered us not to speak to you; and not to see you;—no, not to speak so much as one single time, after this!

Thomas.

What! must not I see you any more? and must I never see you again? O Miss Amelia! what shall I do, what will be­come of me, if I must never see you, nor speak to you? And what will my poor sister do, that loves you so truly? O dear! O dear! what have we done to deserve this?

Amelia.

Take comfort, Tommy; we will always be good friends, for all this. And tho' we must not meet, nor talk together, nobody can hinder our thinking of one another. And I shall always remember you, whenever I am playing with your squirrel. I will never call it by any name but yours. O how dearly I will love it!

Thomas.

How glad you make me by saying that, Miss Amelia! I think I ought not to be sorry at all now. But here comes my sister: she looks very melancholy.

[Page 200]

SCENE V.

AMELIA, THOMAS, and JENNY.
AMELIA
(running out to meet Jenny, and kissing her.)

MY dear Jenny!

Jenny.

My sweet Miss Amelia!

(Mr. Claremont appears at the back of the scene, and Constantine leads him softly behind the arbour.)
Thomas
(to Jenny.)

Ah, Jenny! we have very bad news for you!

Jenny.

And I have none that's any better for you. My father and mother are both in such affliction . . . .

Thomas.

Did not I say so? But what has passed?

Jenny.

Your papa, Miss Amelia, may be a little angry with ours, to be sure; but certain­ly his request was a little unfair. . . .

Amelia.

Unfair? No, that it could not be. But if it was, I dare say I could soften him, in a little time. Tell me, however, what it is?

Jenny.

You know what a pretty thicket there is just at the back of your garden?

Amelia.

Yes, very well. We always go there every evening in the spring, to hear the nightingales. 'Tis the prettiest little wood!

Jenny.

Well, and you know, too, that this little wood was given to my father by old Mr. Drage, in return for the services he had done him in his life-time.

Amelia.
[Page 201]

Well?

Jenny.

Well, Mr. Claremont wants now to have it.

Amelia.

What! my papa?

Thomas.

Our own wood?

Jenny.

My father told him he should be ve­ry glad to oblige him, for he should never forget what he owed him, both he and all his family; but that Mr. Drage had desired him, upon his death-bed, never to give up that wood, but to keep it always for his sake.

Amelia.

Well, indeed, with all my duty for papa, I can't but own I think him a little to blame in this affair. But, for all that, he did not want to have it for nothing▪ that is not his way of thinking, I am sure.

Jenny.

O no, indeed! he would willingly have paid my father for it, and perhaps have given even more than it was worth.

Thomas.

And what does he want to do with it? Has not he the same use of it that we have?

Jenny.

Why, he would cut down all those fine trees.

Amelia and Thomas.

Cut them all down?

Jenny.

You know the little hill behind the wood? He says he shall make that a point of view from his own garden. Now our wood is just at the foot of that hill; so to have that for the point of view, he must fell down the wood to the ground.

Amelia.

Ah, then, this is the reason he has sent for that architect from town, who talks so to him of grottos, and bridges, and Chinese temples! Papa thinks of nothing now but fine objects in a garden. He has always some new [Page 202] plan in his hands. He gives me a description of them a hundred times a day. And I used to be so delighted to think I should soon see so many fine improvements! Ah! I don't wish for them now! I would rather a great deal your father should keep his own little wood.

Thomas.

What would become of all the birds that used to warble so prettily upon those old trees, and make their nests there, because nobo­dy disturbed nor frightened them away? And we used to carry them crumbs of bread.

Jenny.

And what should we do for a cool shady walk, when the hot days come?

Amelia.

Yes, and the echo, that used to sing over again all the last words of our songs, upon the little hill?

Jenny.

And I'm sure the sight of a fine green wood is much prettier than of a hill.

Amelia.

And, besides, what need has papa of any new points of view, when there are such a number every where all round?

Thomas.

I should think I had a limb cut off in every stroke of the ax.

Amelia.

No, no, your father must never give up his wood.

Jenny.

Must he not give it up? Ah! he will not keep it long!

Amelia.

And why not? Papa won't come and take it from him by force, I suppose? Be­sides, it won't be in his power.

Thomas.

But if he is so angry with us, as to forbid you to speak to us, or to see us,—ah! I would sooner give up ten woods than agree to that!

Jenny.
[Page 203]

And I, too! what shall I do there without you, Miss Amelia? O, I shall never want to go into the wood again.

Amelia.

Ah, my dear Jenny, how happy we used to be there! Do you remember how we went of a night, and told one another every thing that had happened all day?

Jenny.

Yes, and we used all to take our work there; and I used to knit, and you used to net; and then, when Tommy brought us flowers, we used to leave it all, and go about making up nosegays. And you used to give yours to me, and I used to give mine to you: and that used to make us remember one another all the next morning, till we used to meet again at night.

Thomas.

And all this is over now! and we shall never do so any more!

Amelia.

And I shall never, never be happy again! I am sure I shall fall sick! and then my papa will be sorry for me; and then I shall tell him, that if ever he would have me be well again, he must give me leave to see my dear little companions.

(They all hiss one another, and cry.)
Jenny.

But, mean while, the pretty wood will be all cut down! I know it will.

Amelia.

But why?

Jenny.

Ah, Miss Amelia, I have not told you all! About ten years ago Mr. Claremont lent my father twelve guineas to set him up here a little; and you know very well my father has never been in a way to pay it yet.

Amelia
(aside.)

Ah! this, then, is the debt he was mentioning!

Jenny.
[Page 204]

If we keep our wood, Mr. Clare­mont says he will have his twelve guineas direct­ly: and my father does not know where to get so much. Among all his friends, there's nobo­dy but your papa himself, that could lend him such a great sum as that; and, unluckily, he happens to be the very person he owes it to.

Amelia
(taking them both by the hand.)

O, well, if that's all, I can get you out of this difficulty myself.

Jenny.

Get us out of this difficulty your­self!

Thomas.

What, you yourself, Miss Amelia!

Amelia
(looking at them with pleasure.)

Will you promise faithfully not to betray me?

Jenny.

I, betray you.

Thomas.

O, if I once promise I won't—

Amelia.

Very well, I'll tell you then. You know—I am sure I can never think of it with­out being ready to cry—You know how dearly my poor mama loved me: and when she was in her last illness, one day that I happened to be alone with her, she called me to her bed-side, and kissed me, with tears in her eyes, and tak­ing a purse from behind her bolster: "My dear Amelia, she said, take this; but be careful, I charge you, to let nobody know I have given it you. Keep this money by you for particular occasions. You have a very good heart, and a very good understanding at your age; (my ma­ma was so kind as to say this) and so you will know very well how to make use of it in doing good. Your father is noble and generous in his disposition; but he is also a little passionate and revengeful. You may yourself, if you at­tend [Page 205] to what I say, be the means of sparing him much uneasiness and regret. In so large an estate as ours, there must always be many poor tenants who suffer losses which they cannot help: and those you may privately assist. You may also shew your gratitude for any services or fa­vours you receive, without having always to apply to your father. It has been through your hands that, for these last three years, I have myself distributed all the money I have given away: I hope, therefore, you have sufficient discernment to find out yourself those that de­serve your kindness. I have, indeed, not any doubt but you will make a proper use of this little sum, which I trust to your disposal for the benefit of the worthy poor. The good that you will do with it, I shall think done by myself; and it is the sweetest method I can devise to make you keep me in your memory." And then she could not say any more, for she fainted away. But I shall never forget all this, if I live for ever and ever!

Jenny
(wiping her eyes.)

What a sweet, good lady!

Thomas.

My father and mother never speak of her, but with tears in their eyes.

Amelia.

Indeed mama had always a great regard for them. When she was dying, she told me always to look upon Dr. Goodwin as one of my best friends, and to follow his advice in every thing. You see, therefore, it is I that am obliged all the while to you. How happy that makes me now! I shall do honour to ma­ma's memory; I shall shew my own gratitude; I shall prevent papa's being unjust: I shall save [Page 206] every thing—the dear little wood!—the tender friendship of us three!—the pleasure of meet­ing one another as we used to do!

Jenny
(throwing her arms round her, and cry­ing.)

O my dear Miss Amelia!

Thomas
(shaking hands with her.)

My father will bless you at the bottom of his heart; but he will never, I am sure, O never! take your money!

Amelia.

O, but I am sure he will, if I beg it of him. Nobody in the world shall know of it. Only wait here a little, and I will go and bring it you.

Thomas.

O no! I dare not charge myself with it!

Amelia.

You shall, then, my dear Jenny. And if you hinder her, Tommy, only mind me! I won't accept your squirrel; I will do all that papa bid me, and never speak to you, and never look at you any more, and never enter your house, and never go to the wood a­gain as long as I live!

Jenny.

O Miss Amelia! if you talk so—

Amelia
(putting her hand upon her mouth.)

Don't say any thing against it, for I won't listen to you. Stay but a moment for me, and I'll be here again. If I can but shut myself up alone, I will write a few lines to your father: but if I cannot contrive to come to you again, I will put the purse under that great stone close by the arbour. Look, do you see where I mean? Now don't forget the place.

Jenny.

But I am quite certain my father will send me back again with the money.

Amelia.
[Page 207]

He had better not! Besides, you won't know where to find me; for how can I tell—oh dear!—how can I tell but this may be the last time they will let us talk to one ano­ther?

Jenny.

O Miss Amelia! what is it you say?

Amelia.

Why, to be sure, you know, I must obey papa. However, we live very near one another, and they can't prevent us, you know, from having eyes; and whenever we can look at one another without any body's seeing us—

Jenny.

O, I shall keep always watching, in hopes to catch a little sight of you! and when I do, if my tongue must not speak, nobody can make my eyes not; and they shall always tell you that I will love you the longest day I have to live!

Thomas.

Besides, who can hinder our being in the way, sometimes, when you go out to walk? And then—

Amelia.

O, so you may! and then, you know, we can give one another a nod, or a smile, or a side-look, before any body sees us. So pray comfort yourselves, Tommy and Jen­ny, for all will do very well. But where's the squirrel? Now I am going to my own room, I'll take it with me.

Thomas.

Stay a little, and I'll bring you its house, and carry it for you to the door.

(He runs to the arbour.)
Amelia.

Good-by, my dear Jenny!

Jenny.

Ah, my dearest Miss Amelia, I hope, at least, you don't wish me good-by for ever?

Thomas
(bringing back the squirr [...]l's house with a look of horror.)

O, Miss Amelia! the squir­rel is gone!

Amelia.
[Page 208]

The squirrel! O dear, Tommy! no, I hope not!

Thomas.

I am sure somebody must have open­ed the door, for I remember shutting it up tight myself.

Amelia.

Very likely 'tis my brother. He was jealous of your giving it to me; and so, while we were talking here, I suppose he slipp'd into the arbour, and opened the little door to let him out.

Thomas.

Perhaps, then, he has only taken the squirrel to play with it a little?

Amelia.

No; I know him better than you do; I dare say he has let him escape.

Thomas.

Well, if he has, then, he can't be far off. If I can only see him upon some tree, I have nothing to do but shew him a nut, and he will come to me again. I'll go and beat about every bush, and climb up every tree.

(He goes.)
Amelia.

I wish you good success, my dear Tommy.—Ah, poor Tommy! how sorry I am for him! he had so much pleasure in giving me this little present!

Jenny.

That he had indeed; for he could not rest till he had brought it you.

Amelia.

Well, but I must leave you now, my dear Jenny. I shall get to the house by the terrace; and do you go out by the little gar­den-door, and step softly along by the wall, as you go round. Then stand still, when you come under my window; but don't speak a word, and make no noise: and I'll throw down my purse to you, and a letter. But if I don't meet papa in the way, I shall bring them both down for you myself.

Jenny.
[Page 209]

O my dear, generous Miss Amelia! how good you are!

(They go out different ways.)

SCENE VI.

Mr. CLAREMONT and CON­STANTINE.
CONSTANTINE.

THERE, papa, was not I right? You see now how well my sister obeys you!

Mr. Claremont.

But what is this story of the squirrel?

Constantine.

Why, I did not tell it you in our hiding-place, for fear they should hear us: but you must know, this dear friend Tommy has made a present of a squirrel to his dear friend Amelia: and this dear friend Amelia took the nasty little beast with such joy, that she said she would always call it her dear friend Tommy. But I have taken care she should not long have to rejoice over it.

Mr. Claremont.

How so?

Constantine.

Why, they put the squirrel's house into the arbour. So I slid in, while they were taking their tender farewells one of ano­ther, and opened the little door: and then I took out the squirrel, and let him loose into the woods. I soon saw him clambering up a tree, and jump­ing from bough to bough. They will be very cunning if ever they catch him again.

Mr. Claremont.
[Page 210]

Why then you have done a very vile action. Did not I bid you by no means vex these poor children? And you know, too, what concern it will give your sister.

Constantine.

But does not she deserve to be punished for disobeying you?

Mr. Claremont.

And how comes the right of punishing to belong to you? Run and tell the gardener and his men to go all about, and look for the squirrel, and bring it to me.

Constantine.

Why, papa, did not you forbid my sister ever to speak again with Dr. Goodwin, or his family; and now will you let her accept a present from them?

Mr. Claremont.

Did Thomas know any thing of my commands, when he brought her the squirrel?

Constantine.

If he did not, Amelia did; and was not that disobedience in her?

Mr. Claremont.

That's my affair. She would not have failed to shew me her present, and I could have bid her send it back again, if I had thought proper. Once more, run and do what I order you; and find me the squirrel, or be it at your peril.

Constantine.

But, papa, I think you heard a very pretty conversation among them! My sis­ter has money of her own, that you know no­thing of; and she is to give it to Dr. Goodwin, that he may pay you with it! Had not I better go and watch for Jenny, and surprise her just as she takes the purse, and then bring it to you?

Mr. Claremont.

I would not much advise you to that. You know what my orders are; go and follow them!

Constantine.
[Page 211]

So this is all I get, when I thought I had done such fine things!

SCENE VII.

Mr. CLAREMONT
(after being some time silent.)

YES, yes, I see I have carried the matter too far. What a picture of friendship, of generosity, and of gratitude, have these chil­dren shewn me! It is true, indeed, I had forbidden Amelia to—But ought I to have forbidden her? ought I to destroy the very feelings I had myself en [...]ouraged in her heart? Besides, why should I rob her of the only happiness she can enjoy in this retired place? the greatest happiness, indeed, of human life, the amiable and improving con­versation of children of her own age! a happi­ness which I could not buy for her again with all my fortune. And for what? for a mere whim, after all. Sweet little Amelia! and so neither the grottos, nor the bridges, nor the Chinese temples, nor all the fine improvements I could put in my garden, could make you for­get that wild wood where you indulged your little heart in its first friendship? Why, what a lesson is this to me! But for this, I was going to throw away all my own friendship too! Thou hast preserved it to me thyself, my Amelia! and thou hast saved me from injustice and repent­ance. How her noble behaviour raises her above her brother! how despicable he appears, com­pared with her! But I will not torment myself [Page 212] with thinking of him. I have much curiosity to know whether Dr. Goodwin is as high-minded as his children. My own opinion of him will depend upon what he now decides: and I shall either find him a man unworthy of my regard, or a friend I may always be proud of esteeming.

(Amelia passes softly, and on tip-toe, along the back of the stage; Mr. Claremont sees her, and calls.)

Amelia!

(she still goes on; he calls again)

A­melia, I say! come hither!

SCENE VIII.

Mr. CLAREMONT, AMELIA.
Mr. CLAREMONT.

WHERE are you going? Why do you try to run away from me?

Amelia
(confused.)

I was afraid of disturbing you, papa.

Mr. Claremont.

Perhaps you were going to look for the squirrel that Tommy gave you for a present?

Amelia.

Why I own to you, papa, he has given me one. I dare say it was Constantine told you of it?

Mr. Claremont.

I suppose you have not ac­cepted it.

Amelia.

Me, papa?—No— Yes, I did.— How could I help it? Poor Tommy was so much delighted to give it me.

Mr. Claremont.
[Page 213]

You must make him take it back.

Amelia.

I would, papa, if I had it; but it has made its escape.

Mr. Claremont.

Is that true, Amelia?

Amelia.

Yes, indeed, papa. I can shew you its little house: its quite empty.

Mr. Claremont.

Who can have let it out, then? Was it a piece of spite of Constantine's?

Amelia.

No, papa; I don't accuse my bro­ther of it: it was only that the door was not well fastened, and so the little prisoner got loose. But Tommy is gone to look for him; and if he can find him, he will bring him to me again.

Mr. Claremont.

You intend, then, to have another conversation with Tommy? What have you to say to him? Have you not told him my orders? And have you not taken your leave of him?

Amelia.

Yes, papa, only—Oh how sor­ry I was! It will be a great while before I shall get the better of it, I'm sure!

Mr. Claremont.

You find it very hard, do you, to obey me?

Amelia.

O no, it is not that, papa; so pray don't think so! But could you love me your­self, could you believe me to be your own child, if I was to tell you that this sad quarrel did not give me any concern? What would you think of me, and what would all my friends think of me, if I could take away my heart from them at once, without feeling a little un­easiness?

Mr. Claremont.

But is the affront I have re­ceived from their father so indifferent to you, that you take no part in it?

Amelia.
[Page 214]

O yes, I do take a part in it, papa; and I would give any thing in the world that you should have satisfaction for it.

Mr. Claremont.

You know, then, what it is I have asked of him, and what it is he has refused me?

Amelia.

I know — I only know — Ah, papa, why do you ask me that?

Mr. Claremont.

Because I want to know whether Dr. Goodwin's children are acquainted with the affair, and whether they have entrust­ed you with it.

Amelia.

Why yes, papa, they have—they have told it me all, papa; but pray don't be angry at that.

Mr. Claremont.

Well, then, what do you think of my request? Does it seem unreasona­ble to you? Have I not a right to expect from Dr. Goodwin, after all that I have done for him, such a little compliance, when I am will­ing to pay him a hundred-fold for it?

Amelia.

But, my dear papa, how can such a child as I am tell what grown-up people ought to do?

Mr. Claremont.

Ask your own heart. I in­sist upon knowing what that will tell you.

Amelia.

Pray, pray excuse me! for perhaps my heart might tell me something that might only make you more angry.

Mr. Claremont.

I understand you; it would tell you that I am in the wrong.

Amelia.

Ah, papa! now you will be flying into a passion!

Mr. Claremont.

Speak out, however, you will then see.

Amelia.
[Page 215]

I would not displease you for any thing in the world!

Mr. Claremont.

You will not, you will not. Tell me honestly your opinion.

Amelia.

Why then, papa, I think that you are in the right, and that Dr. Goodwin is in the right too.

Mr. Claremont.

We are both in the right, are we? What a little flatterer? But this can't be; for one of us must be in the right, and the other in the wrong.

Amelia.

Indeed, papa, I only say what I think. You have done Dr. Goodwin a great many services, and you have a right to expect in return that he should give up to you a thing you have so much set your heart upon. And, at the same time, he has a right to refuse you, because he has his own reasons for not giving it up.

Mr. Claremont.

And are his reasons good or bad?

Amelia.

Indeed I am no judge of that. You look upon it as a matter of gratitude that he should part with his little wood; and he looks upon it as a matter of gratitude that he should keep it. You want to have it cut down, for the sake of making a good point of view; and he wants to keep it up, for the sake of a shady walk for his children. You are the richest man, and have the most power; he is already in your debt, and has nothing to set against you, but his entreaties, and the tears of his family.

Mr. Claremont.

Enough, enough. You are but too dangerous an advocate. Well! let him [Page 216] pay me the twelve guineas that I lent him, and then he may keep his wood to himself.

Amelia.

So then, it will only be force, at last....

Mr. Claremont.

That will be in the right? hey?

Amelia.

No, papa, I only meant to say... Indeed, I don't know what.—But these twelve guineas—where is he to get them?

Mr. Claremont.

If you don't know, no more do I. However, if he should apply to you...

Amelia
(clinging to him.)

Oh! I can't conceal it any longer! and if you should punish me.... I have deserved your anger, for I....

Mr. Claremont.

How now, how now? Let me alone, child! what is it you would do?

SCENE IX.

Mr. CLAREMONT, AMELIA, and CON­STANTINE, dragging in JENNY by force.
CONSTANTINE.

I HAVE caught her, papa, I have caught her! She has a letter, that I dare say is for my sister. Come, give it me at once, or else I shall search both your pockets. Ay, ay, I saw it myself in her hand, as she was creeping slyly along the hedge.

Mr. Claremont.

No violence, Constantine. —Do you want any body here, my dear?

(to Jenny.)
Jenny
[Page 217]
(frightened.)

No, Sir—yes—I want—

Mr. Claremont.

What are you afraid of? Tell me, who is it you want?

Jenny.

It's only Miss Amelia.

Constantine.

You know very well, Jenny, that papa has forbid her to speak to you.

Mr. Claremont.

I desire you will hold your tongue. What is this letter, then,

(to Jenny)

that he is talking about?

Jenny.

It's nothing, Sir,—nothing at all— Ah! Miss Amelia, will you forgive me?

(looking sorrowfully at Amelia.)
Amelia.

Yes, my dear Jenny, for I sha'n't conceal any thing more now from papa.

Constantine.

What, papa! does she dare speak to her before your face? Is that her obedi­ence?—

Mr. Claremont.

Will you hold your tongue when I bid you? Well, Jenny, may I know what this is?

Jenny.

Yes, Sir, if I must tell you it all: the thing is, that my father has writ a letter to Miss Amelia, just only to thank her for all her goodness to us.

(She gives the letter fearfully to Amelia; but Constantine snatches it from her.)
Constantine.

O papa, it's full of money! Now you'll be paid for this, Miss!

Amelia.

Indeed, papa, I was going to own every thing, when Jenny and my brother inter­rupted us. But I must submit to being punish­ed, as well as I can.

(Mr. Claremont opens the letter, and reads it.)
[Page 218]
GENEROUS and NOBLE YOUNG LADY,

"I should ill deserve the kindness you have shewn me, if I were mean enough to lead you into the smallest artifice, and to accept from you the money you so liberally offer, in order to pay it to your papa. No, my sweet young lady, I am actually his debtor, and I must still have the misfortune to continue such, till I am able to clear myself by my own proper means. I am truly unhappy, that I cannot, upon this occasion, comply with the wishes of Mr. Clare­mont with that eagerness and pleasure I should shew upon every other. If, without any appli­cation to me, Mr. Claremont had made use of the method which he has in his own power of compelling my consent, I should not have re­monstrated with him upon the subject, nor, even in my own heart, have formed a single complaint against him: for then, at least, I should not have had to reproach myself with having bro­ken my own word. Represent this to him for me, my excellent young friend. His regard, and yours, are more precious to me than all other things in the world. Preserve for me therefore always, and preserve for my children, the same generous kindness with which you have hitherto favoured us. I have the honor to subscribe myself, &c."

(Mr. Claremont, without shutting up the letter, looks at Amelia.)
Amelia
(running to him.)

Now, then, papa, let me tell you how this money came to be mine, and pray forgive me that I did not tell you of it sooner: but—

Mr. Claremont
[Page 219]
(embracing her.)

I know it all, my dearest Amelia; I overheard all your con­versation; and I am delighted with your gene­rosity and nobleness of mind. I will not be ashamed to acknowledge that, but for you, I had perhaps committed an action I must have repented for all the rest of my life. Here, take back your money; and be sure ever to make that worthy use of it, which your excellent mo­ther commanded: and fear not that I will ever suffer it to be exhausted. No, I will renew it myself, while you continue so well to employ it. Your favourite little wood, my dear chil­dren, shall not be taken from you; and may the friendship you now feel for one another unite you for ever!

Amelia
(taking one of his hands and kissing it.)

O papa! you give me life a second time.

Jenny
(kissing his other hand.)

O Sir, how good you are! O how my father—

Mr. Claremont.

Tell him, my dear Jenny, that I beg him to take back his note; and that I have one little change to make in it, which I will mention to him when we meet.

Constantine.

What, papa, do you—

Mr. Claremont.

Hold your peace, Sir! You have already, to-day, given me but too many proofs of the badness of your heart.

Constantine.

Why, I have done nothing but obey you, papa; and is it not right for children to obey their parents?

Mr. Claremont.

Certainly, very right: but if the orders they receive are unjust, it is their duty, and their God, they ought to obey first. If your own heart did not tell you that I suffer­ed [Page 220] mine to be too much swayed by passion, I have nothing more to hope from you. See only how Amelia has behaved.

Constantine.

But mama did not leave any money with me, to do what I had a mind with.

Mr. Claremont.

The reason, I fear, was that she too well foresaw the unworthy use you would make of it. And had you not even a few kind words to bestow upon your little friends, and upon a man who had taken so much trouble in your education? And what is become of the squirrel? did you give orders to have it eve­ry where searched for?

Constantine.

I could not meet with any body in the garden.

SCENE X.

Mr. CLAREMONT, CONSTANTINE, AMELIA, JENNY and THOMAS.
(Thomas comes in out of breath with running: he holds the squirrel in one hand, and has the other wrapped up in a handkerchief, which is spotted with drops of blood.)
THOMAS.

JOY! joy! joy! here he is! I have caught him! here he is!

(perceiving Mr. Claremont, he stops short.)
Amelia
(running up to him.)

O my dear Tom­my!

(taking the squirrel.)

My dear, dear little squirrel! I have got you now! O, I'll take care you shall never escape again! Come, Sir, come, get into your house.

[Page 221] (She shuts him up in his house, and carries him to the arbour.)
Mr. Claremont.

What is that you have got upon your hand, my dear Tom? The hand­kerchief looks bloody.

Thomas
(with joyful surprise.)

O Miss Amelia, do you hear?—My dear Tom! Mr. Claremont says, my dear Tom!

Amelia.

Yes, Tommy, all is made up now.

Jenny.

We are all to be friends now for ever.

(Thomas jumps for joy, and runs and clings about Mr. Claremont. Jenny takes her brother's hand, and looks tenderly and anxiously at him.)

But are you wounded, Tommy? what is this blood?

Amelia.

And was it for me, Tommy?

Thomas.

O, it's nothing at all; it was only a bough that broke with my jumping upon it, to get the little run-away. It happened to tear my hand a little: but I had rather have torn my arm too, than not have brought back the squirrel to Miss Amelia.

Amelia.

O my dear Tommy! Papa, must not we have something done to his hand? My governess has an excellent cure for a cut.

Mr. Claremont.

I shall leave the care of that to you. Come, children, come in with me. I will order a little feast to keep our reconcilia­tion. I shall go myself to invite your father and mother to be of our party. I seem to-day to have gone to school to you, my Amelia, my­self; and I see, by the example you have shewn, that well-educated and good children may give useful lessons, even to their parents.

[Page]

A BALLAD UPON AN INFANT IN A CRADLE.

AH, happy babe! what wishes vain
Thy innocence and peace excite!
Ah! couldst thou but through life maintain
The bliss which gives such pure delight!
Sweet is thy sleep! while visions gay,
The friends of infantine repose,
Before thy dawning fancy play,
Nor vanish, till thy eyes unclose.
Thy op'ning eyes a father please,
Thy childish look a mother charms;
In turn thy little frame they seize;
Thy safest cradle is their arms.
Thou rising hope of all thy race,
Whose peace upon thy smiles depend;
If joy but brighten in thy face,
O'er ev'ry face its rays extend.
Ah! happy babe! what wishes vain
Thy innocence and peace excite!
O, couldst thou but through life maintain
The bliss which gives such pure delight!
Free from regret, or vain desires,
Each object offer'd to thy view
[Page 223]Thy spotless soul with joy inspires,
And wakens pleasure ever new.
Or if thou chance to heave a sigh,
Nor long, nor bitter, is thy woe;
Thy ready smile is ever nigh,
Though down thy cheek a tear may flow.
Thy very weakness gives thee pow'r;
Thy earliest will seems law and right;
And ev'n the aged, rough, and sour,
Melt into softness at thy sight.
Ah! happy babe! what wishes vain
Thy innocence and peace excite!
Ah! couldst thou but through life maintain
The bliss which gives such pure delight!
But no! for see, with rapid wing
Approaching storms the prospect lour,
And cares and crosses with them bring
Thy sports to mar, thy joys to sour.
Ev'n I, howe'er I still preserve
A taste for nature's artless charms,
Start, sigh, and tremble ev'ry nerve,
With frequent fears, and quick alarms.
Now false, now fickle proves some friend;
Now death some lov'd companion steals;
Now fairest hopes in visions end—
Alas! each day fresh woe reveals!
Ah! happy babe! what wishes vain
Thy innocence and peace excite!
[Page 224]Ah! couldst thou but through life maintain
The bliss which gives such pure delight!
If yet blind Fate, unknowing why,
The bitter cup of evil fill,
Quick to thy cradle will I fly,
To solace me for ev'ry ill.
Thy soft caresses, void of art,
Thy playful fearlessness of harm,
Shall to my sorr'wing soul impart
Some genuine drops of healing balm.
How sweet thy sight, how soft thy pow'r!
Sole season of untutor'd joys!
Perhaps of mine the happiest hour
Is that which ev'n thy praise employs!
Ah! happy babe! what wishes vain
Thy innocence and peace excite!
Ah! couldst thou but through life maintain
The bliss which gives such pure delight!
[Page]

THE CHILD SEDUCED BY HER MAID.

Mrs. BEAUMONT, AURELIA.
AURELIA.

MAMA, will you give me leave to go and see my cousin Harry this evening?

Mrs. Beaumont.

No, Aurelia, I cannot.

Aurelia.

Why not, mama?

Mrs. Beaumont.

I don't think it absolutely necessary to tell you my reasons: a little girl, such as you, should obey her parents, without allowing herself the liberty of asking any ques­tions. But nevertheless, to shew you that I have always rational motives, both for what I order, and for what I forbid, I will, for this once, acquaint you what they are. Your cou­sin Harry can only set you a bad example; and I fear, if you were to see him often, he might teach you to be as thoughtless and indiscreet as himself.

Aurelia.

But, mama—

Mrs. Beaumont.

No answer, Aurelia! you know very well that I must always be obeyed.

AURELIA now went to the further end of the apartment, to hide the tears which were swimming in her eyes; but, as soon as ever [Page 226] her mama was gone out, she seated herself in a corner, and gave full vent to her sorrow.

AT this time, Nanny, a maid servant but lately hired, came into the room. Why, what's the matter, Miss Aurelia? said she, are you crying? what is it for? won't you tell me who it is that vexes you so?

Aurelia.

No, go, Nanny; you can do no­thing to help me.

Nanny.

And how can you tell that? When I lived with Miss Sophy, she was always sure to come to me, whenever any thing was the matter. Ah, my dear Nanny, she used to say▪ now you know what has happened to me, tell me what I shall do. And then I always used to give her some good advice.

Aurelia.

But I don't want your advice. I tell you again that you can do nothing at all for me.

Nanny.

Well, at least, then, let me go and see for your mama. She can give you some comfort, if I can't: and I don't like to see such a pretty young lady fretting so.

Aurelia.

O yes, certainly, mama will give me great comfort!

Nanny.

Why, sure it could not be she that has vexed you so?

Aurelia.

Why, who else could it be?

Nanny.

Well, I should never have thought it! I am sure, so sensible as you are, there is nothing your mama need refuse you. I am sure, if I had a child of my own, as well be­haved as you are, I should let her do every thing she had a mind. But your mama loves dearly to give orders; and, for the sake of her [Page 227] own maggots, she will refuse you the most in­nocent things in the world. How can any bo­dy take a pleasure in contradicting such a sweet child! You can't think how it grieves me to see you in such trouble.

Aurelia
(beginning to cry again.)

I dare say, Nanny, I shall die with grief!

Nanny.

So I am afraid, too. How red and swelled your eyes are! I am sure it is very wrong of you, and very cruel, not to let the people that really love you, try to give you some comfort. If my little Miss Sophy had only been half as unhappy, she would have opened her whole heart to me.

Aurelia.

But I must never open mine to you, Nanny!

Nanny.

It is not for my own sake, I am sure, that I want you to do it.—Perhaps it is because your mama makes you stay here at home, when she is gone out herself to take a walk.

Aurelia.

No, no; she has promised me up­on her word, that she won't take a walk with­out me.

Nanny.

But what is it then? You seem to grow worse and worse. Shall I go and bring your little cousin to you? You shall play with him, to put you in spirits again.

Aurelia
(sighing.)

No, no; I must never have that pleasure any more!

Nanny.

Nay, it will be no hard matter to get you that. A young lady should not be left alone so. I suppose your mama does not want to make a nun of you?

Aurelia.

But I am forbid to see him.

Nanny.
[Page 228]

Forbid to see him! very pretty, in­deed! Why, what has your mama got in her head? This is just exactly like Miss Sophy's mama: she took the very same maggot; she would not permit her to see the least in the world of little Billy. But we knew better than to mind her. O, how cunningly we used to cheat her!

Aurelia.

And how did you do it?

Nanny.

Why, we always watched for the time of her making her visits; and then Miss Sophy used to go and see little Billy, or else lit­tle Billy used to come and see Miss Sophy.

Aurelia.

And did not her mama find it out?

Nanny.

No; I always kept a look-out for them myself.

Aurelia.

But if I was to go and see my cou­sin, suppose mama should come home, and say, Where is Aurelia?

Nanny.

I should only tell her you were play­ing in the garden; or, if it should happen to be a little late, I should say you were gone to bed, and fast asleep: and then I should run out slyly, and bring you home.

Aurelia.

Ah! if I thought mama would know nothing of it!—

Nanny.

Only trust to me, and she shall ne­ver discover it. Will you take my advice? Go and spend the evening with your cousin, and leave the rest to my management.

Aurelia.

I should like to try it for once. But then you will promise that mama—

Nanny.

Go, go; don't be afraid.

AURELIA now gave way, and, with a little further encouragement, went to see her cousin. [Page 229] Her mama returned home soon after, and im­mediately enquired for her. Nanny answered that she was tired of being alone, but had eat a very hearty supper, and was gone to bed.

IN this manner, Aurelia deceived her unsus­pecting mother several times. Alas! thought­less little girl! was it not rather herself that she deceived by such behaviour? Till now, she had always been gay and happy; she delighted in the presence of her mama, and flew joyfully to meet her, if she had been separated from her even for a moment. Where, now, was this pleasure fled? She was continually saying to herself: O! if mama was to know where I have been! She trembled even at the sound of her voice. When ever she saw her grave or uneasy, O! thought she, I am undone! Mama has discovered my disobedience! Neither was this all her unhappiness. The artful Nanny perpetually told her of the generosity which had been shewn her by Miss Sophy, how often she had given her money and presents, and with what confidence she always had trusted her with the key of the tea-chest. Aurelia was all eager­ness to deserve from Nanny the same praise for generosity and confidence that she bestowed upon Miss Sophy. She took every opportunity of stealing tea and sugar for her, of her mama; and she even contrived to get for her the keys of the cellar and store-room.

SOMETIMES, however, she listened to the reproaches of her conscience. I am acting very ill, said she to herself; and all that I am doing may sooner or later be discovered: and then I shall lose all mama's love entirely! Frightened [Page 230] at this thought, she flew to Nanny, and warmly protested she would give her nothing more. O, just as you please, Miss, answered Nanny; but have a care! you may perhaps repent this! Your mama is coming,—and I shall let her know how well you have minded her orders.

AURELIA could then only cry, and do every thing that Nanny was pleased to command. Formerly it was the place of Nanny to obey Aurelia; but now it became the place of Aure­lia to obey Nanny. She was obliged to bear with all her insolence and rudeness, and had not a creature to whom she dared even complain.

ONE day, this artful and wicked maid came to Aurelia, and said, I have a great longing to taste that tart that is locked up in the buffet; and I want a bottle of wine besides. So you must go and look in your mama's drawers for the keys.

Aurelia.

But, my dear Nanny,—

Nanny▪

O, none of your dear Nannys! on­ly go and do what I ask you.

Aurelia.

But mama may see me; or, if she should not, God will, Nanny; and then he will punish us well!

Nanny.

And did not he see you too, every time you went to your cousin? Yet I don't find that he has punished you for it.

AURELIA had received from her mother the most excellent lessons of religion; she was firm­ly persuaded that God has always his eyes upon his creatures, that he recompenses our good actions, and only forbids our committing bad ones, because they are really hurtful to ourselves. It was from mere childish folly that she made [Page 231] her visit to her cousin against the consent of her mama. But it almost constantly comes to pass, that when we are led into one error, we fall soon after into errors without end. She thought herself now compelled to do every thing that the maid directed, lest she should be provoked, by a refusal, to betray her. It may easily, there­fore, be imagined how much she had to bear from her.

SHE one day shut herself up in her chamber, merely to have the liberty of crying at her ease. O good God! cried she, sobbing, what a sad thing it is to disobey you! Poor unhappy little girl that I am! I am become quite the slave of my maid! I can do no longer what is my du­ty, because I must do every thing which that wicked woman bids me. I am obliged to be a story-teller, and a thief, and a cheat! O take pity upon me, good God! and save and deli­ver me!

SHE then hid her face, which was bathed in tears, with both her hands, and began earnest­ly to reflect upon what course she could possibly take. At length, suddenly rising, she called out: Yes, I am now resolved upon it; and even if mama were to banish me from her for a whole month, or even — But no, no, she will not! she will be softened, I know, and she will call me her dear Aurelia again. I can trust to her goodness: but oh! what this task will cost me! how shall I bear her looks and her an­ger? No matter; I will go to her this mo­ment, and confess every thing.

SHE then hurried out of her chamber, and seeing her mama walking alone in the garden, [Page 232] she flew up to her, threw herself into her arms, and, while she embraced her, wetted her cheeks and her bosom with her tears: but shame and distress kept her from speaking.

Mrs. Beaumont.

My dear Aurelia, what is the matter with you?

Aurelia.

Oh mama!

Mrs. Beaumont.

What is it you are cry­ing for?

Aurelia.

My dear, dear mama!

Mrs. Beaumont.

Tell me, my love, what is it thus disturbs you?

Aurelia.

Oh, if I thought you would for­give me—

Mrs. Beaumont.

I do forgive you, since your repentance seems so true, and so humble.

Aurelia.

My dear mama, I have been very, very disobedient! I have several times, for all you commanded me not, been to see my cousin Harry.

Mrs. Beaumont.

Is it possible, my Aurelia? What! you, who used to tremble so much at displeasing me?

Aurelia.

Ah! I shall no longer be your Au­relia, mama, when you know every thing!

Mrs. Beaumont.

You alarm me: Go on with your account. Surely you must have been se­duced from your duty. You never yet gave me reason to be seriously angry.

Aurelia.

Yes, mama, I have been seduced indeed! It was Nanny — O Nanny —

Mrs. Beaumont.

How! Nanny!

Aurelia.

Yes, mama. And to keep her from telling you of what I had done, I used to steal away from you the key of the cellar and the [Page 233] tea-chest. I have taken from you I don't know how much tea and sugar, and wine, for her!

Mrs. B [...]aumont.

Then am I a most unhappy mother indeed! to have suffered crimes and in­juries such as these from my own daughter! Leave me, unworthy girl! I must go myself to your father, and consult with him upon what must be done with you.

Aurelia.

No, mama, I cannot leave you! I know you must punish me; but only promise me that some time or other you will love me again!

Mrs. Beaumont.

Ah, miserable child! you will indeed be punished enough!

MRS. Beaumont at these words walked away, and left Aurelia in utter despair upon a green bank on which she had thrown herself: she went instantly to her husband; and they considered together upon what means must be used to save their child from ruin.

SOON after, they went for Nanny; and, hav­ing reproached her with the utmost severity and indignation, Mr. Beaumont ordered her in­stantly to leave the house. It was in vain she cried, and begged to be treated with less hard­ness; and in vain she made a thousand promises never to offend in the same manner for the fu­ture: Mr. Beaumont was resolute. You know well, cried he, with what kindness I have be­haved to you, and with what patience I have borne with your faults. I hoped to have en­gaged you, by my indulgence, to have seconded my cares in the education of my child; instead of which, it is you yourself who have led her to theft and disobedience. I look upon you as [Page 234] a monster. Quit my sight instantly, and think well of your own reformation, if you hope to save yourself from falling into the hands of a far more terrible Judge.

AURELIA's turn was next. She came into the presence of her parents in a state that might well excite compassion. Her eyes were inflam­ed with crying, and all her features were swolen. Her cheeks were pale with terror, and her whole frame trembled as if she had been in the shiver­ing [...]it of an ague. Unable to utter a single word, she waited in mournful silence to hear the sentence of her father.

YOU have deceived, cried he, in a voice of severity, you have deceived and you have of­fended your parents. What could induce you to listen to a worthless servant, in preference to a mother who so tenderly loves you, and who wishes nothing upon earth so much as your happiness? Were I to punish you with all the indignation with which you have filled me, and to banish you for ever from my sight, as I have done the accomplice of your fault, is there any body, do you think, who could accuse me of injustice?

Aurelia.

No, papa, you can never be unjust to me: and if you punish me with all the seve­rity that you can, I shall bear it all; but only begin first by taking me once more in your arms, and once more calling me your poor Aurelia!

Mr. Beaumont.

No, I can by no means so soon forgive you. The confession which you have made of your own accord, prevails with me not to banish you from my sight; but I [Page 235] cannot call you again my child, and my Aure­lia, till you have merited my kindness by a long repentance. Attend well to your own be­haviour. Punishment always follows faults, and you will soon find yourself your own pun­isher in having committed them.

AURELIA did not well understand her papa's meaning in these last words. She expected yet greater severity, and she approached him almost broken-hearted; she kissed his hands, and again promised the most perfect duty and submission for the future.

SHE kept her word: but alas! the punish­ment with which her father threatned her, soon followed. The worthless Nanny spread every where the most injurious reports. She related what had passed between them, with the addi­tion of many frightful falsehoods. She declared that Aurelia, by servile and pressing entreaties, and a thousand presents which she stole from her father and mother, tried so continually to corrupt her, that she had been at length pre­vailed upon to contrive secret meetings for her with her cousin Harry; that they saw one ano­ther, unknown to their parents, regularly every night, and that it was frequently extremely late before Aurelia returned home. And to this ac­count she added so many horrid circumstances, that every body conceived the most disadvanta­geous opinion of Aurelia.

SHE was forced to bear, therefore, the most cruel mortifications. When she went into the company of other little girls, she saw them all whisper one another, and look at her with an air of the utmost disdain, or else with the most [Page 236] insulting smiles. If she stayed later than usual any where, they would say, "I suppose she waits till the time comes for her meeting her cousin Harry!" If she had a fashionable ribbon, or any new ornaments, they would exclaim: "O, people who can get at their mama's keys, may very well contrive to buy new things!" And if she had the most trifling dispute with any of them, they would cry: "You had bet­ter hold your peace, Miss Aurelia, for you think so much of your cousin Harry, that you don't know what you talk of."

THESE reproaches were so many pointed needles to tear the heart of Aurelia. And fre­quently, quite overpowered by her sorrows, she would throw herself, in an agony, into her mo­ther's arms, and entreat pity and comfort from her.

HER mother generally answered: You must suffer, Aurelia, with patience, the punishment which your errors have drawn upon you; and you must pray to Heaven to pardon your faults, and to shorten the time of your correction. These trials may mend you for all the rest of your life, if you attend to them properly. God has commanded all children to honour their father and their mother, and to submit in every thing to their orders. This command is for their own happiness. Poor little things! they know nothing of the world themselves; they cannot foresee the consequences of their own actions: God, therefore, has put the care of you into the hands of your parents, who love you as they love themselves, and who have experience and reflection to enable them to save you from [Page 237] the dangers which every way surround you. This, however, you did not chuse to believe: and now you find, with but too much affliction, the wisdom of God in his commands, since your disobedience to them has cost you so dear. Ah! my Aurelia, may your suffering at least be your improvement! Every command­ment of God is equally wise: he ordains no­thing that is not for our advantage; he forbids nothing that would not do us injury. It is our­selves, therefore, that we hurt, every time we commit any evil. You may often find yourself in situations where you cannot, at first, perceive either how vice may harm, or virtue serve you. Always, at these times, call back to your mind your own sufferings from one single failure in duty, and regulate every action of your life by this infallible maxim:

"Whatever is contrary to virtue,
"is contrary to happiness."

AURELIA now followed with strictness all the advice of her mother: and the more she had to suffer from the errors of her conduct, the more attentive she became to all she said or did. And, in the end, from the manner in which she bore this disgrace, she not only silenced all her censu­rers, but even acquired the glorious name of the faultless Aurelia.

[Page]

THE OLD BEGGAR.

Mr. BEAUMONT
( to a servant.)

WHY don't you let the good old man come in?

The old Man.

Your servants would have given me entrance, Sir; it was my own fault that I kept back.

Mr. Beaumont.

And why?

The old Man.

I am ashamed to answer!— but I am doing a thing to which I have not been accustomed;—I am come, Sir,—to beg your charity!

Mr. Beaumont.

You look very honest; why then should you be ashamed of being poor?' Many among my own friends are poor too; and, if you will, you shall be counted one of the number.

The old Man.

You must forgive me, Sir; I have not time for that honour.

Mr. Beaumont.

Why, what have you to do?

The old Man.

That which is our most im­portant business in this lower world; to die. I may own it as we are alone; I have now but one week more to live.

Mr. Beaumont.

How can you know that?

The old Man.

How I know it, Sir, I have no means of explaining to you; but I know it because I feel it, and that is a way not to be mistaken. Happily nobody will lose by my [Page 239] death; for my daughter and her husband have maintained me themselves for these last two years.

Mr. Beaumont.

They have only done their duty.

The old Man.

I was once rich enough not to fear becoming a weight to any body: but I lent my money to a gentleman who called himself my friend, and who lived a gay and thoughtless life with the help of it, till he saw me reduced to want. Excuse me, Sir; you are a gentleman too yourself; yet what I say is the truth.

Mr. Beaumont.

I have always as much plea­sure in hearing the truth, as you can have in telling it; and even if it were to speak against myself, I would not have it disguised.

The old Man.

I should have been wiser to have worked on 'till I died. But I was grown feeble and helpless, and I looked upon that as a sign from God that I might now rest from la­bour. 'Till then, I had never flown from it; it had kept me in health all my young time, and I had never any other physician. But that which strengthens one in youth, wears one out in age. I thought, therefore, I would work no longer. Yet, when I had lost all my money, I wanted to try at it again; and I struggled with all my heart to do as I had done before: but no!— when I came to make use of my arms, I seem­ed as if I had lost them!—Forgive me, Sir, these few tears in calling it back to my mind; but I never had a moment of so much unhap­piness in my life, as when I first found that I was so weak, and so broken, that I could do no­thing for my own living.

Mr. Beaumont.
[Page 240]

You applied then, I suppose, to your children?

The old Man.

No, Sir, they were so good that they applied to me. I had only one daugh­ter, but her husband has proved a true son to me. All that they are worth is like my own. They took care of me, though I had not a crown to leave them. May God give them a place at his heavenly table, as they have given one to me at their table upon earth!

Mr. Beaumont.

And have they now left off taking care of you?

The old Man.

No, Sir; but they are now grown poor themselves. They have met with some accidents that have brought them to ruin: but for all that, they have been borrowing mo­ney to make me live in quiet for the rest of my days; and this is the only thing they ever did to disobey me. I wish, however, to have ready the small pittance necessary for my burial, that at least I may be no burthen to them after my death. And this is the reason of my asking charity: for though I am old as a man, I am but young as a beggar.

Mr. Beaumont.

And where do you live?

The old Man.

Pray, Sir, excuse me; I can­not tell that, neither for my own sake, nor my children's.

Mr. Beaumont.

Pardon the question. It was an improper curiosity; but, depend upon it, I will take no farther means to satisfy it.

The old Man.

I don't doubt you, Sir. In a week, however, if you look up towards hea­ven, you will see, I hope, where I shall live; for then it will no longer be a secret.

Mr. Beaumont
[Page 241]
(giving him money.)

Take this, good old man, and may God bless you with it!

The old Man.

All this, Sir? No! it is more than I require: a crown is as much as I want. Any thing further would be of little use to me. There will be no cravings, no desires, in hea­ven.

Mr. Beaumont.

Give the rest, then, to your children.

The old Man.

God forbid! my children are able to work; and while that's the case, they need want for nothing.

Mr. Beaumont.

Fare you well, good old man, go now, and take some rest.

The old Man
(returning all the money, except one cro [...]on-piece.)

Take back this, Sir.

Mr. Beaumont.

You make me ashamed, friend!

The old Man.

O, Sir! I am ashamed myself! It is but too much to have taken a crown. Keep the rest for those who have longer time to beg than I have.

Mr. Beaumont.

Your situation really touch­es me!

The old Man.

I hope it has touched God! your generosity will touch him also, Sir, and you will find yourself repaid for it.

Mr. Beaumont.

Will you have any thing to eat or drink?

The old Man.

I have already had some bread and milk.

Mr. Beaumont.

You shall, at least, then, take some refreshment home with you.

The old Man.

No, Sir, I will not so far abuse Providence. One glass of wine, however, I should be thankful for.

Mr. Beaumont.
[Page 242]

You shall have it, my friend; and as many more glasses as you like.

The old Man.

No, Sir, one only: I can take no more. You well deserve that I should drink, at your house, the last drop of wine I shall swallow in this world; and I will make it known in Heaven where it was that I drank it. Ah! bountiful God! not even a glass of water is bestowed upon the poor, that thou dost not re­compence!

(Mr. Beaumont goes himself for a bottle of wine: the Old Man, left alone, raises his hands towards Heaven.)

My last taste of wine! Just God! I pray thee one day to return it two-fold to him from whom I receive it.

Mr. Beaumont
( bringing a bottle and two glasses.)

Take this glass, my good old man: I have brought one also for myself. We will drink together.

The old Man.

I thank thee, my God, for all the blessings thou hast granted me in this life!

( He drinks a little, and then stops and turns to Mr. Beaumont.)

May Heaven grant you, Sir, as happy an end as mine!

Mr. Beaumont.

Stay and spend the night here, good man. Not a creature, if you dis­like it, shall see you.

The old Man.

No, Sir, I cannot. Time is precious.

Mr. Beaumont.

Can I do any thing further for you?

The old Man.

I wish you could, Sir, upon your own account: but for myself, I want no­thing more in this world

(looking at himself)

or, [Page 243] at least, nothing but a glove. I have lost my own.

Mr. Beaumont
(feeling in his pocket, and giving him a pair.)

Here, take these, friend.

The old Man.

Keep that, Sir; I only want one.

Mr. Beaumont.

And why should you not take the other?

The old Man.

This hand can still bear the cold very well: it is only the left hand that suffers from it; and that has been struck with the palsy these two years.

(He puts the glove upon his left hand, and holds out the other uncovered to Mr. Beaumont.)

Adieu, Sir; I shall not for­get you.

Mr. Beaumont.

Nor I you. Come, my good friend, you must let me follow you: it will be painful to me, now, to keep my word with you, of letting you go alone.

The old Man.

Your keeping it, then, Sir, will be so much the better for you.

(He draws back his hand, and is going.)
Mr. Beaumont.

Give me your hand once more, good old man! it is full of the blessings of the Almighty!

The old Man.

I hope myself to present him with yours in Paradise.

(He goes away.)
[Page]

THE PLEASURES AND ADVANTAGES OF SOCIABILITY.

HAROLD had received from Nature a melancholy disposition, with a penetra­ting understanding. When he walked out with his uncle, every thing that he saw, awakened some reflection, and gave rise to new thought­fulness. His cousins frequently complained, that while he seemed himself so much engaged, he took no trouble in contributing to the gene­ral amusement of the house. They even re­solved, among themselves, to beg that their fa­ther would not let him walk out with them any more: but a gentler method of correcting him, came afterwards into their minds. They agreed together to practise, for some days, the very same conduct towards him, that he practised towards others. One of them went to see some fine pictures; another, some new buildings; and a third, a collection of natural curiosities: but when they returned home, they kept to themselves all the accounts, which they had formerly been eager to relate, of what they had seen or heard; and instead of that mutual com­munication of the pleasures of the day, which had made their evenings lively and agreeable, they had nothing now in common, but formal gravity, and a tiresome silence. Harold remarked [Page 245] this change with equal surprise and vexation. He felt the want of that gaiety, and openness of conversation, which, though he rarely gave way to, made, in fact, all his entertainment. Accustomed, however, to reflection and consi­deration, it taught him immediately the injus­tice of his own behaviour: and he soon became as communicative, as he had hitherto been re­served. In giving way to that social openness, with which Nature has gifted mankind for their mutual blessing, attachment, and union, his own heart first tasted the sweets of friendship and benevolence; while the vigour and vivacity of his genius found fresh employment and satis­faction, from the information he gathered, in return for what he imparted.

THE LITTLE PRATE-APACE.

LEONORA was a little girl of quick parts and vivacity. At only six years old, she could both work and handle her scissars with much dexterity, and her mama's pincushions and huswifes were all of her making. She could read, with ease and readiness, any book that was put into her hand: she could also write very prettily, and she never put large letters in the middle of a word, nor scrawled all awry, from corner to corner of her paper. Neither were her strokes so sprawling, that five or six [Page 246] words would fill a whole sheet, from the top to the bottom; as I have known to be the case with some other little girls of the same age.

HER papa and mama had as much reason to be pleased with her obedience, as her master had with her industry. She lived in the greatest harmony with her sisters, behaved to all the servants with civility, and to her play-fellows with the utmost good-nature and desire of obliging. The old friends of the family, and the strangers who made a new acquaintance with it, seemed equally delighted with her man­ners and accomplishments.

WHO could believe, that with such qual­ities, such talents, such good-breeding, she who possessed them could be insupportable? Such however was, unhappily, the misfortune of Leonora.

ONE fault, though a single one, of which she was guilty, almost wholly destroyed the effect of all her acquirements: her troublesome fondness of talking soon made every one forget the merit of her mind, and the goodness of her heart. The little Leonora was the greatest prate-apace in the universe.

IN the morning, for example, when she took her work, she would first begin with saying: Well, it is high time now to be a little busy. What would mama say, if she were to come and see me sitting with my hands before me? O dear! what a monstrous long piece I have got here to sew! Well, thank Heaven, I am no sluggard, so I shall soon contrive to see the end of it. Ah! here now the clock strikes; one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, [Page 247] nine:—Well, I have two hours yet before I need go to the harpsicord. One may do a good deal of work in two hours. I know mama will give me some sweet-meats to reward me. O what pleasure I shall have in eating them! I love nothing so much as sweetmeats, though French plumbs are very good too. Papa gave me some the other day. But I think almonds and raisins are best; or, at least, better than any thing else, except sweetmeats. Now, if Dolly would but come to day, I should shew her my new trimming. She is a very good-natured girl, that Dolly, only she loves talking too much —one can't get in a single word for her. Why now where is my thimble? Sister, have not you seen my thimble? I dare say Jenny has taken it away with her. That tiresome creature is always doing some mischief. Who can work, now, without a thimble? The needle will be always running into one's finger. And then one's finger will be bleeding, and that will hurt one so! and dirty all one's work besides. Jenny! Jenny! why where are you now? Do you know any thing of my thimble? No, here it is —all entangled in my thread.

IN this manner, the little thing would chat­ter incessantly all day long. When her father and mother were conversing together upon sub­jects of the utmost importance, she would come with her idle prattle and interrupt their dis­course. At dinner she was frequently only be­ginning her soup, when the rest of the family had finished their meal. She forgot both to drink and to eat, in her eagerness to be eternal­ly talking.

[Page 248]HER father every day, and repeatedly, repri­manded her for this fault: but both reproaches and remonstrances were equally vain. Neither had correction any better effect.

AS she suffered nobody to be heard but her­self, she was frequently sent up stairs alone into her own chamber, in order to be kept out of the way. At other times, they made her, du­ring dinner, sit at a little table by herself, as far off from the family as possible. Leonora was sorry and ashamed, but she did not the more reform. She always found something to say aloud to herself, when she could seize upon no one else to hear her. Rather than be silent, she would begin to prattle with her knife and fork.

AND what did she gain by persevering in this troublesome habit? Nothing, my little friends, as you will soon see, but mortification and ha­tred. I will tell you, now, what she was one day obliged to endure.

HER father and mother were invited by a friend, to go and spend a few days in the coun­try. It was in the autumn; the weather was delightful; and there had never, in any season, been a greater abundance of peaches, nectarines, apples, and pears.

LEONORA had the fullest expectation of mak­ing one in this party. She was greatly surpri­sed, therefore, when her father bid her little sis­ters, Julia and Cecilia, prepare for the journey, and, at the same time, turning to her, told her she must stay at home. She f [...]ew, all in tears, to her mother, and called out: O mama, what have I done to make papa in such a passion with me?

[Page 249]YOUR papa is not in a passion with you, an­swered her mother; but there is no possibility of enduring you in any society. You interrupt all our peace and comfort by your impertient prating.

MUST I never speak one word then? said Leonora.

THAT, answered her mother, would be near­ly as great a fault as this, of which we desire to correct you. But you must always wait for your turn, and not perpetually interrupt your father and me, and people who are both older and wiser than you can be. You ought, also, to break yourself of that idle and troublesome trick of saying every thing that comes into your head. When you wish to ask any question re­ally for your instruction, you should do it in few words, and at once: and when you have any little account to give, always consider first in your own mind, whether your friends, or who­ever you are speaking to, are likely to wish to hear it.

LEONORA, however deficient she might be in reasons, would at least have found abundance of words in her own justification, had she not heard her papa's voice, calling aloud to her mother and sisters, that the carriage was waiting.

LEONORA saw them set off, with many sighs; and followed the carriage with her eyes, which were swimming in tears, as long as it was in sight: and when she could see it no more, she went and seated herself in a corner, and spent the first quarter of an hour in nothing but cry­ing. O wicked tongue! said she, it is to you I owe all my misfortunes! But I will take care [Page 250] you shall never, never for the future, say one single word more than you ought.

IN a few days the family returned. Her sis­ters brought home baskets full of nuts and grapes; and, as they had excellent dispositions, their first pleasure was to beg Leonora to partake of their presents: but Leonora was so lost in melancholy, that she would not even taste them. She went up to her father, and said to him: Ah! my dear papa, forgive me for making you punish me so; for I am sure you have been as sorry for it as myself: and so I think we have both been sufferers; but indeed, indeed, papa, I will never be such a prate-apace any more.

HER father embraced her tenderly; and the next morning, she was permitted to breakfast at table with the rest of the family. She spoke very little, and all she said was modest and to the purpose. It is true, she found it very diffi­cult, at first, to keep her tongue in such order; for, unused to any control, it was continually in motion, rolling from side to side of her mouth. But the day after, this restraint grew less painful to her, and every following day still less and less; till, by degrees, she was able wholly to conquer her insupportable love of chattering. And now she perfectly understands how to bear her part in society, without ever being impertinent, tiresome, or intruding.

[Page]

The STRAWBERRIES and CURRANTS.

ARCHIBALD had often been told by his fa­ther, that children know little or nothing of what is fit for them, and that they can never grow wise but by following the counsel of those who are older than themselves. But this was a lesson which he was unwilling to understand, or else, which he did not remember.

A division had been made of a little square piece of ground in the garden, between his bro­ther Percival and himself; and each had his own half at his entire disposal, with full permission to sow or to plant in it whatever he pleased.

PERCIVAL immediately recollected his father's instructions. He went, therefore, to the gar­dener, and said to him: Robert, be so good as to tell me what I can plant in my little garden, and how I must manage to make things grow in it.

ROBERT gave him some roots, and picked him out some of his best seeds. Percival flew to put them in the earth: and Robert had the good-nature to over-look and to direct his pro­ceedings.

ARCHIBALD only shrugged his shoulders at the compliance of his brother. Should you like, said the gardener, that I should do some­thing also for you?

O, to be sure, cried Archibald, I have great need of your advice!

[Page 252]HE then went himself, and gathered some flowers, and planted them by the stalk in the ground; while Robert [...] [...]im wholly to him­self.

THE next morning, Archibald went to visit his flowers, and saw them all drooping, withered, faded, and bending down to the earth. He in­stantly, however, planted more; but he saw, the next day, that they had shared the same fate.

HE soon grew weary of this work. It was paying rather too dear for the pleasure of having flowers in his garden. He ceased, therefore, to take any further trouble with it, and the ground was quickly covered with thistles and weeds.

ABOUT the latter end of the next spring, he perceived, upon his brother's ground, something red, that seemed budding in the midst of thick clusters of green. He went to examine it; and found the finest strawberries, beautiful in their colour, and delicious in their taste. O dear! cried he, if I too had but planted some of these in my garden!

NOT long after, he observed some little round things, of a deep vermillion, hanging in bunches between the leaves of a thick bush. He instant­ly went up to them. They were currants, so fine, ripe, and inviting, that only to look at them might create an appetite. Ah! cried he again, if I had but planted some of these, too, in my garden!

YOU may eat of them, as if they were en­tirely yours, said his brother.

IT was all in your own power, said the gar­dener, to have had some equally good. So pray [Page 253] take care for the future not to despise the advice of people who have had more experience than yourself.

Butterfly, pretty Butterfly!

BUTTERFLY, pretty butterfly! come and rest on the flower that I hold in my hand!

WHITHER goest thou, little simpleton? Seest thou not that hungry bird that watches thee? His beak is sharpened, and already open to de­vour thee. Come, come then, hither; he will be afraid of me, and he will not then dare ap­proach thee.

BUTTERFLY, pretty butterfly! come and rest on the flowers that I hold in my hand!

I will not pull off thy wings, nor torment thee: no, no, no; thou art little and helpless, like myself. I only wish to look at thee nearer. I want to see thy little head, and to examine thy long body, and thy spread wings, mottled and speckled with a thousand different colours.

BUTTERFLY, pretty butterfly! come and rest on the flower that I hold in my hand!

I will not keep thee long; I know thou hast not long to live. When the summer is over, thou wilt be no more; and for me, I shall only then be six years old.

BUTTERFLY, pretty butterfly! come and rest on this flower that I hold in my hand! Thou hast not a moment to lose from enjoying this short life; but thou mayest feed and regale thyself all the time that I look at thee.

[Page]

A GOOD HEART EXCUSES MANY ERRORS. A DRAMA IN ONE ACT.

PERSONS.
  • Mr. VINCENT.
  • RALPH, his son.
  • MARIANNE, his daughter.
  • FREDERICK, his nephew.
  • DOLLY, his niece.
  • A Servant.
  • PETER, an old coachman.

The Scene is in an apartment in Mr. Vincent's house.

[Page]

A GOOD HEART EXCUSES MANY ERRORS.

SCENE I.

Mr. VINCENT.

THIS is one's reward for taking the charge of other people's children! How have I loved that Frederick! He was almost dearer to me than my own son; and now the little wretch to play me such tricks! How is it possible he can be so greatly altered from the first promise of his infancy! he seemed to have such goodness of heart, such vivacity, such spirit! the courage of a lion, with the gentleness of a lamb! One could not help loving him. Ah! let him never again come in my sight! I will not even hear his name.

SCENE II.

Mr. VINCENT, DOLLY.
DOLLY.

DID you send for me, my dear uncle? Here I am, ready for your orders.

Mr. Vincent.
[Page 256]

I have rare news for you of that pretty gentleman your brother.

Dolly
(turning pale.)

Of Frederick?

Mr. Vincent.

Here, read this letter of Ralph's: no, stay, I'll read it to you myself.

(He reads.)
"My dear papa,

"I am extremely sorry to have nothing but disagreeable things to tell you; but it is better you should hear them from me, than from any body else. Our dear Frederick". . .

O, he deserves well to be called dear, indeed!

"Our dear Frederick has behaved very ill. Some days ago, he sold his watch, and, what is worse, the greater part of his classical books, as well as all his books of devotion. I will tell you how I came to know it. An old book-seller, who lets us have books at second-hand, came the other day to offer me the Christian's Exercise. As mine is almost worn out, by fre­quent reading, I was very glad of the opportu­nity to buy another. He shewed it me. I in­stantly knew it to be Frederick's; and so much the more certainly, because his name was scrawl­ed in the title-page. I bought it for sixpence; but I said nothing, that I might not disgrace him among our school-fellows. So I only car­ried it to our tutor, who sent for the book-seller, and enquired of whom he had the book.

THE bookseller confessed he had purchased it of my cousin. Frederick could not deny it, and said he had sold it because he wanted some mo­ney; and that, in the mean time, till he could buy another, he had borrowed one of a friend who happened to have two.

[Page 257]OUR tutor insisted upon knowing what he had done with the money. Frederick told him a long tale; but I suspect it was a mere false­hood. Now, thought I to myself, I should like to find out if he has not also disposed of some of his other things. And the first that came into my head was that watch which you gave him for a new-year's gift, that he might keep some account how he spent his time, which, as you may remember, he never much thought about. I asked him, therefore, what it was o'clock? He looked confused, and answered, that his watch was at the watch-maker [...]s. I then ran directly to the watch-maker's, to satis­fy myself. But there was not a word of truth in it. I then reasoned to him about it, as one friend should to another. He replied, that it was no business of mine, and that his watch was in a much better place where he had put it, than keeping it in his fob; and that he did not want to look at the hour to tell him what he had to do. So who knows what may have happened to him still worse? for there is no finding out every thing."

There, Dolly! what do you say now?

Dolly.

Indeed, my dear uncle, I must own I am as little pleased with my brother as you are; but for all that. . . .

Mr. Vincent.

Patience, patience! this is not the whole. The worst part of the story is to come.

(He reads.)

"Now, Sir, please to hear what he has been doing since. The day before yesterday, in the afternoon, he went out without a king leave, and at night he did not return. When the sup­per-bell [Page 258] was rung, he did not come into the eating-hall; and, in short, he spent the whole night abroad, and never came home till the next morning. You may easily imagine how he was received. He was desired to say where he had been. He had all his stories ready invented be­forehand: yet, even if all he said were true— But, to cut things short, he is to appear to­night before a general meeting of all the masters; and if he is served as he merits, he will be shamefully expelled, or, at the least, sent away in disgrace. What I am most sorry about, is his ingratitude for your goodness, and the scan­dal he brings upon us all, and the bad way of life he is got into. I cannot possibly believe that he has not told a falsehood in the place where he says he spent the night."

WELL, but why don't he tell me where that was?

"I wish he would confess the truth: though perhaps that may be still worse, and shew him yet more deserving your displeasure. He threatens, now, to make his escape, and go to you. . . ."

YES, yes, let him come! let him once more set his foot upon my threshold, and he shall see what will be the consequence! He may go again to the same place where he has passed his other nights. Mind me, Dolly, for 'tis you I am speaking to; never pretend to say a word more to me in his favour. They may put him in prison, or send him away, or expel him disgrace­fully, 'tis all the same to me. I shall trouble myself no more about him. He may go, if he will, to a sea-port▪town, and turn cabin-boy to some ship [...]d embark for the East-Indies.— [Page 259] For how long a time did I look upon him as if he were my own son!

Dolly.

Yes, my dear uncle, you have been a father to us both: and our own parents, I am sure, could not have taken more care of us, or have treated us more kindly.

Mr. Vincent.

I have done it with the greatest pleasure; I have no merit in it at all. When your poor mother was alive, she always acted the same, during my long voyages, by my own children. It was therefore my duty to return it. And I never in my life repented it till to­day; but . . . .

Dolly.

O Sir! if my brother has forgot himself just for a moment, it is only from the hastiness of his disposition. You know, uncle, you had him for a long time under your own eyes; and I am sure you must remember, that whenever he did any thing that was not right, his repentance, and his sorrow for having made you angry, were always greater than his fault.

Mr. Vincent.

Yes; and how many many fool's frolicks have I forgiven him! Did not he burn his eye-brows, and his hair, with his crackers? Did he not break a great looking-glass, by let­ting it fall out of the window, at the next door? Did he not tumble himself into a slough, one day, when he had just put his best coat on? Did he not drive my handsome new chariot into a ditch? And did not I pardon him every thing? I thought all these mischievous pranks were only owing to giddiness, and not to a dis­position naturally bad: but to sell his watch, and his books, to spend the whole night out of school, and rebel against his masters, and then [Page 260] to have the assurance to think of coming back to my house!—

Dolly.

But do, dear uncle, have the goodness to hear what he may have to say in his defence.

Mr. Vincent.

I hear him! Heaven keep me from ever seeing him again! I shall go and give orders throughout the whole village for every body to run at him with a pitchfork, if ever he dare shew himself here-abouts again.

Dolly.

O no, you can never be so hard-heart­ed as that! you can never refuse the petition of a niece who loves and honours you like a fa­ther!

Mr. Vincent.

You shall soon see if that will be so difficult to me, Miss Dolly.

Dolly.

Would you have me believe, then, uncle, that you did not use to love my poor mother; and that now you don't love me nei­ther?

Mr. Vincent.

No, no, I have no fault to find with you: and the ill behaviour of your brother shall make no change in my regard for you. But if you have the least respect for me, don't torment me any more with your entrea­ties. You must be contented with my affection for yourself.

Dolly.

How can I be contented, uncle, when I see my brother out of your favour?

Mr. Vincent.

Has not he deserved well to be out of it? Why should not he confess what he had done with the money, and where it was he ran away to?

Dolly.

Indeed you may find by the very let­ter itself that he did make the confession: only Ralph would not believe him.

[Page 261] (She takes Mr. Vincent's hand, and cries over it.)

Ah! my dear uncle! . . .

Mr. Vincent
(a little softened.)

Well, well, I'll do one thing more for your sake; I'll wait for the school-master's letter.

SCENE III.

Mr. VINCENT, DOLLY, a SERVANT.
Mr. VINCENT.

WHAT do you want?

Servant.

Here's a messenger, Sir, desires to speak with you.

Mr. Vincent.

Has he brought any thing for me?

Servant.

Yes, Sir, a letter from the school.

(He gives it to him.)
Mr. Vincent
(looking at it.)

So, so, this is what I expected; 'tis from his master. I know his hand. Where's the messenger? let him wait for an answer.

Servant.

Would you have him come up stairs, Sir?

Mr. Vincent.

No, I shall go down to him. I chuse to have some talk with him by myself.

(He goes out: Dolly is following him; but the servant makes her a sign to turn back.)
[Page 262]

SCENE IV.

DOLLY, AND THE SERVANT.
SERVANT.

STAY, stay, Miss Dolly!

Dolly.

What do you want with me?

Servant.

Your brother is come!

Dolly.

My brother?

Servant.

At least, if he is not quite come, he is not far off.

Dolly.

How do you know?

Servant.

The messenger told me; he met him on the road. Pray, Miss, what is it poor Master Frederick has done?

Dolly.

Nothing he need be ashamed of; so pray don't suspect he has.

Servant.

I thought so myself! We all love him dearly, God knows, and would give up our very lives to serve him. Whenever we did the least thing in the world for him, he was sure to make us amends. He was always rea­dy to speak a good word for us, if his uncle was in anger; and he was the first to do good to all the poor people in the village. I can't think how his master can have the heart to be in a passion with him! But I know how it is; they want to punish him for some little comical frolick; and he has such a fine spirit, that he scorns to bow down to them.

Dolly.

Where did the messenger see him?

Servant.
[Page 263]

About seven miles off. He was fast asleep under a willow-tree, by the side of a little brook.

Dolly.

Poor dear Frederick!

Servant.

The messenger stayed by him till he waked. You may think how much Master Frederick was surprised at seeing him. He took it for granted the man was only following him to force him back again; and he told him he would sooner be torn in pieces than go with him.

Dolly.

O, how well I know his resolution and courage!

Servant.

The messenger told him he had such a regard for him, that, whatever anger he might incur, even though he should lose his employment, he would not do any thing to vex him. And then he owned to him what he was coming here about, and what stories were being reported of him.

Dolly.

And what did my brother resolve upon?

Servant.

Why, though he was almost tired to death, he began walking on with him; and they travelled together till they came to the borders of the wood; and then Master Frede­rick ran into it, and hid himself in the hermi­tage. He is now waiting the return of the messenger, to hear how your uncle takes it all.

Dolly.

O that I could but speak to him!

Servant.

I dare say he wishes that, as much as you do.

Dolly.

My uncle often walks that way; sup­pose he should meet him while he is in this passion! O, run and bid him lie down and hide [Page 264] himself behind the hay in the barn: and I will come to him as soon as ever my uncle is gone out.

Servant.

Don't be afraid, Miss Dolly; I'll see him safe there myself, and shew him where he may be snug.

( He goes out.)

SCENE V.

DOLLY
alone.

HOW he is always putting me in some fright! yet I can never help loving him, for all that.

SCENE VI.

MARIANNE AND DOLLY.
DOLLY.

O MY dear cousin, how much I want to talk with you! And yet, I'm sure I have nothing but very bad news to tell you.

Marianne.

I know it all. Papa has just given me my brother's letter to read; and one is come from the school-master, that has made him more angry with Frederick than ever.

Dolly.

And I am sure I don't know which way in the world to defend him!

Marianne.

I will venture any wager that he is innocent. You know how artful Ralph is; [Page 265] he commits all the faults himself, and then has the cunning to throw them upon other people. This is not the first time he has tried to set papa against Frederick. Often and often, by some secret complaints of him, he has had him sent out of the house; and then afterwards, when every thing has come to light, it has been found that no body was to blame but himself. I can see clearly, even by this letter, that it is all some treachery of his own, and that Frede­rick has only been a little unthinking and giddy.

Dolly.

How sweetly does your kindness al­ways give me comfort! Yes indeed, my brother is naturally good, frank, cordial, generous, and unsuspecting: but then, I must confess, cousin, he is hasty, and daring, very thoughtless, and very hard to be made to give up his own opini­ons; and he takes no trouble to please any body that does not behave to him as he likes.

Marianne.

And Ralph is envious, artful, cunning and fawning. He is just like a cat, that gives one at first a nice soft velvet paw, and then the moment one begins to think it one's friend, out comes a great claw, with long nails! How readily would I change my brother, with all his pretended goodness, for yours, with all the faults that they can charge him with! I am sure I wish with all my heart he was here.

Dolly.

And suppose he should come?

Marianne.

O where, where is he? I'll run to him—I am dying to see him!

Dolly.

Hush, hush! I think I hear my uncle scolding!

Marianne.

Frederick is your own brother, to be sure, and it is but fair you should see him [Page 266] first: so I'll stay here with papa, and try to soften him a little. But go directly, Dolly, to the poor run-away, and give him a few words of hope and comfort.

Dolly.

Yes, and a good lecture too, I assure you, for he deserves it well.

( She goes.)

SCENE VII.

Mr. VINCENT, MARIANNE.
Mr. VINCENT.

THIS young rogue has put me in such a rage, that I cannot for my life settle my­self to answer the school-master's letter, nor send away the messenger. However, he may as well stay till to-morrow morning: and by then I will try to compose myself a little.

Marianne.

What! dear papa, are you still so angry with my poor cousin! Has he been doing something so very, very bad?

Mr. Vincent.

It becomes you mighty well, to be sure, to excuse him: I see you are no bet­ter nor wiser than himself; and if you had been in his place, I suppose you would have done worse. And yet, what a good example you both of you have before your eyes!

Marianne.

Who is that, papa?

Mr. Vincent.

My good Ralph.

Marianne.

O yes, certainly, my brother is vastly good! and vastly generous! we should do extremely well, all of us to copy after him!

Mr. Vincent.
[Page 267]

I know well enough that Dol­ly and you have always owed him a grudge; and, by your management, I began to be pre­judiced against him myself. But the school-master has sent me to-day so good an account of him—

Marianne.

O dear papa! and was he not always praised here in the same manner by his tutors? They know very well that he has a rich father; and so they always hope to get pre­sents for themselves, by flattering his son.

Mr. Vincent.

Well, well, perhaps they may sometimes have cajoled me a little about him: but at least, however, he has played me no tricks since his infancy, and Frederick has play­ed me a thousand.

Marianne.

But his tricks do nobody any harm, papa; they don't hurt a creature but himself.

Mr. Vincent.

You'll put me in a rage, girl! Did he hurt no creature but himself, when he drove my new chariot into the ditch, and beat it about till half the gilding came off; a chariot that cost so much?

Marianne.

O, it was only a little unlucky frolick, papa, and very excusable at his age. Peter was driving the chariot about, and Frede­rick teazed him to take him upon the box; but when they had gone a little way together, the whip happened to drop. Peter got down to pick it up: the horses felt a slack rein, and began running away; happily, however, the fore wheels came off, and so no harm was done, ex­cept to the carriage.

Mr. Vincent.
[Page 268]

What! I suppose that was not enough for you? And pray, in this fine ex­ploit, who was the sufferer but me!

Marianne.

Frederick, papa; for he had his head broke; and poor Peter was worst off of all, for he lost his place by it.

Mr. Vincent.

I can't yet think of it, but I tremble with rage! That one adventure alone cost me more than a hundred guineas.

Marianne.

And how much sorrow too, papa, did it cost poor Frederick? He has never done fretting to this moment, that he should have made Peter be discharged.

Mr. Vincent.

They are a couple of good-for-nothing fellows, and fit company for each other. I always see that you fix upon the worst people you can find to take their parts. 'Tis pity you were not a boy yourself, that you might have been a comrade with your precious cousin. You would have made fine work be­tween you!

Marianne.

But at least, papa—

Mr. Vincent.

Hold your tongue; you only tire me with your nonsense. I shall go to breathe a little fresh air. So see for Dolly, and then come after me.

(He goes out, but leaves his hat.)

SCENE VIII.

MARIANNE.

I SHALL have a great deal of trouble to soften him! However, I won't despairs. He is never harsh in any thing but words.

[Page 269]

SCENE IX.

MARIANNE, DOLLY.
DOLLY
( peeping in, and holding the door with her hand.)

HIST!

Marianne.

Well?

Dolly.

Is my uncle gone?

Marianne.

Just this moment. Where's Frederick?

Dolly.

He's waiting upon the back stairs.

Marianne.

Let's make him come up into our own room.

Dolly.

O, not for the world! Betty is there.

Marianne.

Why should not he come in here, then? Nobody will interrupt us, now papa is out.

Dolly.

Very true; and it will be easier for him to make off, if he should want it. Stay a little, and I'll go and fetch him.

SCENE X.

MARIANNE.

O HOW I shall like to hear him tell how it all happened! and how glad I shall be [Page 270] to see him again! 'Tis a whole year since he left us. O!—I hear him!

( She runs to the door to meet him.)

SCENE XI.

MARIANNE, DOLLY, and FREDERICK.
MARIANNE.

AH! my dear cousin!

Dolly.

To be sure he deserves to be so caress­ed for all the uneasiness he has given us!

Marianne
( holding out her hand to him.)

He is come to us once more, and that makes me for­get every thing,

Frederick.

My dearest cousin I find, then, you are just the same as I left you? You were never so hard upon me as my sister.

Dolly.

I am not so hard upon you as your uncle is, I am sure.

Frederick.

First of all, tell me what he says? Is it really true that he is so very angry with me?

Dolly.

If he were only to know that we have you now hid up with us, we should be turned out of the house ourselves, and might find what lodging we could.

Marianne.

Yes, indeed! so be very careful how you let him see you yet, he might trample [Page 271] you under his feet, for aught I can tell, in his first fury.

Frederick.

What can the master have written to him?

Dolly.

Why, great praise of your pretty pranks, you may be sure!

Marianne.

My brother had already told him something of the matter in a letter by yesterday's post.

Frederick.

What! has Ralph written to him? I ought not to want any defence, then. He knows as well as I do how every thing hap­pened. I trusted him with it all.

Marianne.

O, if you were to be judged by his account of you!

Frederick.

I am a rogue and a cheat, then, if I am not innocent.

Dolly.

That's saying nothing, for you can't help being one or other.

Frederick.

And have you really, then, be­lieved me guilty? What is my crime? Having sold my watch?

Dolly.

Is that all, though? who knows but your shirts, and your coats, and your —

Frederick.

Why, I own I should have sold them too, if I had wanted more money.

Dolly.

Upon my word, this is a pretty way of clearing yourself! And then to pass whole nights out of school!

Frederick.

One night, sister.

Dolly.

And rebel against a proper correction.

Frederick.

No, rather say against a severe outrage, that I did not deserve. If I had sub­mitted to it, there would always have been a blot in my uncle's opinion of me; and if they [Page 272] had expelled me, I would never have appeared before you any more.

Marianne.

But what, my dear cousin, have you to say in your own behalf? You ought to tell us every thing, that we may explain it all to papa.

Frederick.

Hear me, then. Two or three days ago, they told us there was to be a fair in the next village. The tutor gave us leave to go to it, for a little diversion, and to see what cu­riosities we could find there.

Dolly.

O, then, you sold your watch and your Christian's Exercise, to buy oranges and sugar-plum [...] did you! or else to have a sight of apes and monkies?

Frederick.

My sister must have a great taste for such sort of things herself, I should suppose, to suspect that other people would spend all their money in them. No, it was no such matter. But I happened to be dry, and so I went into an inn where they sold beer—

Dolly.

Why, that's still worse.

Frederick.

Indeed, sister, you are very cross. I wish you would let me go on. While I was sitting there—

Marianne
(listening at the door.)

O we are ru­ined! Papa's coming! I hear his step!

Dolly.

Hide yourself, hide yourself!

Frederick.

No, no, I will see my uncle, and tell him all.

Marianne.

O no, dear cousin! he is not in a humour to hear you. In pity to me, run—

Frederick.

Do you wish it?

Marianne.

Yes, yes; let me manage for you myself.

[Page 273] (She pushes him by the shoulder out of the door l [...]ding to the back stairs, shuts it, and returns.)

SCENE XII.

Mr. VINCENT, MARIANNE, DOLLY
MARIANNE.

WHAT! papa, are you come home already from your walk?

Mr. Vincent.

I come for my villainous hat. I don't know where I have left it.

Dolly
(looking about.)

O, here it is, Sir.

(She gives it to him.)
Mr. Vincent.

Why had not you the sense to bring it after me?

Dolly.

Why, I believe I was blind, for I never saw it.

Marianne.

Besides, one can't think of every thing.

Mr. Vincent.

O, to be sure, you have a vast number of things to think of!

Marianne.

Why, indeed, papa, I can't get poor Frederick out of my head.

Mr. Vincent.

Am I never to have done be­ing pestered with that name in my ears?

Marianne.

Very well, then, papa, I won't talk of him any more. But had not you better finish your walk before the dew makes it too wet?

Mr. Vincent.

No, I shan't go out again.

(Marianne and Dolly look at one another, and shake their heads very sorrowfully.)

'Tis too late. Be­sides, [Page 274] they say my old coachman is below, and wants to speak to me.

Marianne and Dolly.

What! Peter?

Mr. Vincent.

Ill as he served me, the mis­chief is over now, and he has had his punish­ment; so I won't refuse to hear what he has to say.

Marianne.

He can wait very well, papa, till you come back from your walk.

Mr. Vincent.

No, no, I'll get rid of him at once. Besides, upon the whole—

(Marianne and Dolly whisper.)

Miss Marianne, when your father speaks to you, and, Miss Dolly, when your uncle speaks to you, I think you might as well listen to him. Upon the whole, I say,—

(Dolly is sliding off.)

Where are you going, Dolly?

Dolly
(confused.)

Only down stairs, uncle.

Mr. Vincent.

Very well, then, tell Peter to come up.

(Dolly goes.)

SCENE XIII.

Mr. VINCENT, MARIANNE.
Mr. VINCENT.

UPON the whole, I say, I can't help a little pitying that fellow. I never had such a good coachman in my life. One might see one's face upon the horses' coats; he kept them so fine. And he did not go, like the rest of those fellows, drinking up their oats in the public-houses.

Marianne.
[Page 275]

O, if you had not turned him away papa, how much sorrow and fretting you would have saved poor Frederick!

Mr. Vincent.

Don't speak to me of him any more. It's all his fault that I parted with Peter, and that I have now never a coachman I can keep; for he has spoiled me for all others. I shall never get such a one in his place.

SCENE XIV.

Mr. VINCENT, MARIANNE, DOLLY, PETER.
DOLLY.

SEE, uncle, here's Peter.

Peter.

I ask your honour's pardon; but I hope you are not resolved upon being angry with me always; and that you won't take it much amiss that I took the liberty to call in, as I passed through the village, just to beg your honour to give me a character.

Mr. Vincent.

Why, did I not give you one?

Peter.

Your honour gave me never a one, but only just to say: "Here, this is your mo­ney; go out of my house this instant, and never come again into my sight." So that your honour gave me no time to beg for my charac­ter in writing.

Mr. Vincent.

That was only because you did not deserve to be treated any better. You [Page 276] know you ruined me my new chariot. I wish with all my heart both you and Frederick had your necks twisted off for your pains!

Peter.

Why, what could I do, Sir? a coachman's wit is in his whip, as one may say, and mine had slipp'd out of my hands. I shall take better care in time to come.

Mr. Vincent.

Well, well, I shall think no more of it now. How do you get your living?

Peter.

Ah! your honour! since I left your house, I have never done well in any one thing! When I went away, as you know, Sir, I hired myself to Major Braffing. Such a major! not one word could come out of his mouth, without holding up his cane! Well, God give him peace!

Mr. Vincent.

What, is he dead?

Peter.

Yes, to the great joy of all his soldi­ers. He never gave me an order, but he swore like a Turk. His horses, however, had good measure of oats; but his men had many a knock, and hardly a morsel of bread.

Marianne.

Poor good Peter! how could you live in his service?

Peter.

Why, where could I go? The same thing that kept me then, would keep me still, if I could have stayed; for the case was, that there was employment for my wife as well as for me, for she was the washer-woman: and she used at least to go halves with me in keeping the children. But every body was afraid of the major, though the major was afraid of nothing but death; and that felled him down, whether he would or no. And now I am quite out of employ, and can't tell where to lay my head.

Mr. Vincent.
[Page 277]

Why, don't you know I never leave any body to die of hunger; and much less an old servant of my own?

Peter.

Ah, your honour! so I always tho't; but those angry words "Never come into my sight again!" were always sounding like a thun­der-bolt in my ears. I should not have minded ten of the major's oaths h [...]s so much.

Marianne.

And have you never got a place since?

Peter.

O my dear young lady, it is not here the same thing as in a great city. In such a village as this, and all here-abouts, the people are so poor, that they have more need of their oats for themselves than for their horses. So I hired myself out by the day to work in the fields; my wife was always at her spinning; and my children went about begging charity. But, all of us together, we got so little, that at the end of the week, we could not manage to pay for a little truckle-bed we hired in a garret: so, in a little time, we had nothing but the sky to cover us, and the ground to lie upon! My poor wife, between sickness and sorrow, has breathed her last!

(He wipes his eyes.)
Mr. Vincent.

You are served right, then! Why could you not ask me to help you?

Marianne
( to Dolly.)

See how papa is coming round again! This is a good sign for Frederick!

Peter.

Ah, Sir! she was such a good wife! never was there such a huswife before! When I used to come up at night, without having earned one farthing, and thought I must go to bed without tasting a morsel of food, I used to find she had eaten but half her own dinner or sup­per, [Page 278] to leave the other h [...]f for me. And when I used to be foaming with rage, like a madman, and ready to break every thing in the room, she knew the way to bring me back to God, and make me an honest man again. But she's dead now, and I can't bring her to life again! That was the beginning of the worst of my misfor­tunes; but I am sure I don't know what will be the end of them!

Dolly.

Poor Peter!

Peter.

So, as I have nothing more to hope for in that place, I set out, one fine evening, to see what I cou [...] do somewhere else. I carried my little girl behind me, and took my boy in my hand. We travelled a good part of the night; and the rest of it, we slept under a tree. The next morning, by break of day, we came to a village. By good luck there happened to be a fair there, and so I got a little money by carrying about parcels. Put now, Sir, comes the time to hear me! for I met with quite an angel from Heaven!—Master Frederick!—

Mr. Vincent.

An angel! Frederick an angel! what, that run-away!—

(Marianne and Dolly take one another by the hand, and go close up to Peter, with looks of joy and curiosity, calling out together:)

Frederick! Frederick!

Peter.

Yes, indeed, my dear master; so treat me as ill as you please, but pray don't go to abuse that noble, generous, young gentleman. I would rather you should tread me under your feet.

Dolly.

O tell us, tell us how it was, Peter!

Peter.
[Page 279]

My little girl went to beg some cha­rity at the door of a public-house; and there she saw, as she looked in, Master Ralph and Master Frederick drinking some beer at one of the tables.

Mr. Vincent.

A pretty taste, indeed! drink­ing beer in a public-house!

Dolly.

My dear uncle, he wanted a little re­freshment.

Mr. Vincent.

And what had he to do in that place?

Marianne.

He went to the fair. Why, papa, you find Ralph was there, too.

Peter.

He presently knew my girl; and he got up from the table, in spite of all his compan­ion could say to hinder him. He gave the poor thing a glass of wine, and took her hand and came out with her, to make her tell him all that had happened to us. And then he bid her bring him to where I was. They found me in the next street, pumping some water into my hat, to refresh myself a little, because of the heat. I thought I should have gone mad with joy, when I saw him. All dirty and ragged as I was, I took him in my arms before them all; and I believe they were afraid I should have suffocated him, I hugged him so heartily. However, he hugged me as much again. But, at last, as a mob got about us, he told me to take him somewhere that we could be alone together; and so I took him to a garret which I had be­spoke to sleep in.

Marianne.

Ah, papa, I'll lay a wager now—

Mr. Vincent.

Hold your tongue. Well, Peter?

Peter.
[Page 280]

I told him all the same I have been telling your honour; and the good young gen­tleman fell a crying, and took on mightily. It is I, said he, ought to beg for you, for it was I that was the cause of your misfortune. How­ever, I won't go to sleep till I have done some­thing for you. Here, poor Peter, take this; you shall have all that I have in my pockets; and then he felt in them, and emptied them in­to my hands. At first I would not take it, and he was very angry. I told him I supposed it was only the money they had given him for his amusements, and that, as to me, I was used enough to hardships. He quite gnashed his teeth, and stamped with his feet, and, I dare say, would have beaten me, at last, if I had not taken his purse.

Mr. Vincent.

And how much was in it?

Peter.

About six shillings. And he would only keep sixpence of it. It shall never be said, cried he, that an honest old servant of my uncle, that never robbed nor murdered, was obliged, in his old age, to go a begging, and had not so much as a roof to shelter him. Get yourself a room; and before three days are at an end, I will come to you again, and bring you enough to live upon, till I can write for more to my un­cle. We have both of us put him in a passion; but I know he is too good, and too generous, to give you up to want.

Mr. Vincent.

Are you sure, Peter, that he said that?

Peter.

If your honour chuses, I'll swear it.

Marianne.

No, no, we can easily believe it. Go on with your account.

Peter.
[Page 281]

And what do you do with your chil­dren? said he, while he was playing with my boy. What do I do with them? said I; why, they run along the streets and roads, carrying flowers, and little brooms, and the like, to sell; and when nobody will buy any, they beg cha­rity. That's very bad for them, said he; for at that rate they'll only grow up to idleness or roguery. You must make your boy learn some honest trade, and put your girl out to work with some honest people.

Marianne.

Frederick was quite in the right, was not he, papa?

Peter.

Very true, said I; but how am I to offer them in all these rags? If I had only fifty shillings, or there-abouts, I should know well enough how to dispose of them. There is a weaver here who employs children, if I could only give him a guinea, or so, before-hand. And here is an herb-woman, too, who would as willingly take the girl, to sell her flowers, and so forth, but I had only just enough to buy her a gown, or so. And then I might go and try to get into service again myself, in some rich house, and not be forced to stroll about in this way like a vagabond.

Mr. Vincent.

And what did Frederick an­swer?

Peter.

Not a word, Sir, but went away: however, two days after, he came back again. Where is the weaver, said he, that would take your son? Carry me to him directly. I then shewed him the way, and he went and talked to him in private. And now, said he, where is the herb-woman? So then I shewed him the [Page 282] way there too. He left me at the door, and went and talked to her in the garden, and then came back to me, without saying a word, and walked off with me. But when he had gone about a hundred steps, he stopp'd short, and, catching hold of me, called out: Good old man, set your mind at rest about your children. And then, after that, he bid me go to a slop­shop, that he pointed to me, a good way off; where he had paid for this surtout and coat that you see I have got on.—And I think, in my own mind, I look as great as a lord in them!

Marianne.

O my dear cousin! my good, good Frederick?

Mr. Vincent
(wiping first one eye, then the other.)

I see, now which way the watch went.

Peter.

But this is not all, Sir. For did not I surprise him in putting money in my pocket privately? I was quite positive to give it him back; but if ever I saw him fall into a passion, that was the time. He told me, Sir, that it was your honour that sent it him, on purpose for me: but when I told him I would run here out of hand to thank you for it, he said you would make believe you knew nothing about it. Ah, thought I, his honour is such a good master! perhaps he may take me again into his service! However, I did not dare come, as Master Frederick bid me not.

Mr. Vincent.

O Frederick! O my dear Frederick! you have still, then, the same noble and generous heart I always saw in you when you was but a brat!

Dolly.
[Page 283]

And what was it determined you, at last, upon coming again to my uncle?

Peter.

I'll tell you, Miss. They would not take my boy, after all, without a certificate of his birth: so I was obliged to come and ask it of the parson. And just as I got into the village, it seemed as if Master Frederick had brought good luck to me, for I was told that Mr. Boynton wanted a coachman. So I went, and offered myself to his service, and he said he had no objection to taking me, provided I could bring him a good character from my last master. Now I could not go into the other world to ask one of the major; so I made bold to try if I might speak to your honour. I don't know but you may judge proper to refuse it me, but I shall always be glad to think I have had an opportunity to give you my humble thanks for the favours you was so good as to send me by Master Frederick.

Mr. Vincent.

No, my good Peter, you owe those favours to nobody but him. And he al­most stripp'd himself in order to clothe you. But then he owes you, in exchange, the return of my affection. From what a misfortune you have saved him! But for you, Peter,—yes, but for you, I should have banished him from my sight for ever!

Peter.

You don't say so, Sir? Why, then, I am the most happy man in the whole world! He has got me out of my difficulties, and now I have got him out of his difficulties in my turn! And so we are both of us obliged to one another, just the same!

Mr. Vincent.
[Page 284]

That vile rogue Ralph had nearly made me hate him. I wonder how I could think of minding that little fibbing impos­tor, after so many tricks as he has played me! But then, still, the school-master! the school-master!

Marianne.

Why, papa, he may have deceiv­ed him, just as he deceived you.

Mr. Vincent.

But, good God, they write me word that he has made his escape! Suppose he should be in a fit of despair! Suppose some accident should happen to him!

Peter.

A horse! I'll get me a horse, and bring him back to you, Sir, if he is at the very further end of the world!

(Going to run off.)
Dolly
(holding him.)

But is it quite true, my dear uncle, that you will forgive him; and that you will shake hands with him, and make friends with him?

Mr. Vincent.

Yes, that I would, if he had sold all the clothes off his back, and was to come home as naked as my hand!

(Dolly makes a sign to Marianne, and runs out.)
Marianne.

But suppose he should be here, papa?

Mr. Vincent.

Here! why, has any one seen him? Where is he? where is he?

Peter.

Ah! if he was here! if he was but here! I should give a jump quite up to the ceiling!

Marianne.

Well, then, papa,—don't you see him?

[Page 285]

SCENE XV.

Mr. VINCENT, MARIANNE, PETER, DOLLY, FREDERICK.
( Frederick throws himself at his uncle's feet. Peter kneels down by his side, and puts one arm round Mr. Vincent, and the other round Frederick, embracing and leaning over them, and shouting aloud for joy. Marianne and Dolly kiss one another, and run about in transports.)
FREDERICK.

O UNCLE! my dear uncle! will you then forgive me?

Mr. Vincent
(in a voice but half audible, while he embraces him.)

Forgive thee? my boy! Thou deservest that I should love thee a thousand times better than ever, and never suffer thee again to be out of my sight!

Frederick.

O no, never, never, my dearest uncle!

(He rises, and runs up to Peter, and putting his arms round his neck, says:)

O, if you had seen the unhappiness of this man and his children! and if you had yourself been the cause of it all, as I was!—

Peter.

No, it was myself! it was my own doing! my own fault all of it! What business had I to let you clamber up upon the box, and then leave you to the mercy of a pair of met­tlesome horses? And yet, who could deny you any thing? No, I could not have said you [Page 286] nay, if the carriage had run over my body. So mind now, Master Frederick, never ask me any thing I ought not to do; for be it what it will, I must grant it, though I were forced to go and throw myself into the river, for my pains.

Mr. Vincent.

But why, Frederick, could you not tell me of all this, instead of selling your watch, and your books, and perhaps all your clothes? That was quite a wrong step for such a boy as you, that can know nothing of the price of things.

Frederick.

Certainly, uncle; but every mo­ment I left that poor family to suffer, I seemed committing much sin. And besides, as you had turned away Peter in anger, I was afraid you would forbid me to help him; and then, by disobeying your orders, I should only have done still worse.

Mr. Vincent.

You would have disobeyed me, then, hey?

Frederick.

Indeed, I must, uncle,—but in nothing else in the world.

Mr. Vincent.

Let me kiss you again, my dear spirited boy!—Yet, for all that, I have still one thing that disturbs me. They tell me in the letter that you were out one whole night. Where did you pass it?

Frederick.

It was when I carried the money to Peter. The master was out; and I knew that the doors would be locked at ten o'clock. I intended to have got home before that time; and so I should, if I had not lost my way in the dark.

Dolly.
[Page 287]

Poor dear brother! where did you lie, then?

Frederick.

I found out an empty house, that was quite in ruins; and I laid myself along upon a large stone, and I never slept so well in my life; I was so happy to have done good to Peter!

Marianne.

How ill-natured of Ralph, to know all these things, and never tell us them,!

Mr. Vincent.

From this moment, I with­draw from him all my affection; and you alone—

Frederick.

O no, my dear uncle! I could not be made happy at another person's expence; and much less at my own cousin's.

Dolly
(taking his hand.)

My dear brother! how much I ought to love you!

Mr. Vincent.

Well, well, then, let him stay at his school. As to you, you shall leave me no more. I will always keep you to myself. I don't care if I send masters of all sorts for you two hundred miles off.

Peter.

My worthy master is the same as ever he was!

Mr. Vincent
( slapping him on the shoulder.)

Peter, have you hired yourself to Mr. Boynton?

Peter.

How could I, Sir, he has had no character of me.

Mr. Vincent.
[Page 288]

Why, then, he never shall have one. I find it will be making both Frederick and you happy, to let you belong to us again. But be sure you don't let him get any more on the box! We'll see and take care, too, of your children.

Peter
(sobbing with joy.)

My dear master!— Sir, I mean,—and shall I really come to live here again? Is'n't it a dream? O Master Fre­derick!—And then my children, too—But I must go this moment, and look again at my poor dear horses!

[Page]

OLD JOHN.

MR. BELLAMY, AND PEREGRINE, HIS SON.
PEREGRINE.

PAPA, I can tell you of a very good servant when you turn away old John.

Mr. Bellamy.

And who commissioned you to take any such trouble? Why should you think I intend to turn him away?

Peregrine.

What, papa, shall you always keep that old fellow? I am sure a younger man would do much better for us.

Mr. Bellamy.

How now, Peregrine! This is a bad reason for discharging an old servant. An old fellow, you call him; O Peregrine! you ought to be ashamed of yourself. Is it not in my service that he is grown old? is it not even very probable that his attendance upon you in your childhood, and the concern and anxiety which he felt for your frequent illnesses, have made him grow old before his time? How unreasonable, therefore, and how ungrateful it would be, to take an aversion to him on ac [...]ount of his age! and do you fancy yourself at all more justifiable in telling me that a younger man would suit us so much better? A decision [Page 290] such as that requires far more experience than you can yet have had, and a judgment at which you cannot have arrived. I will, how­ever, convince you, in a few minutes, of the very superior advantages an old servant has over a young one, for fidelity, for exactness, and for knowledge of his business.

Peregrine.

I believe it, to be sure, papa, if you say so. But then his wearing that wig! it seems so droll to see a man standing behind your chair, and waiting upon you, with a wig on! I can never look at him without being ready to burst out a laughing.

Mr. Bellamy.

This is a bad account of your own disposition, Peregrine, and such a one as I did not suspect you of deserving. Do you not know that he lost his hair in a long and dangerous illness? Is not laughing at him, then, an insult on God, who inflicted upon him that illness?

Peregrine.

But then he is such a grumbler, papa! and besides, he is not half so nimble as any of the others are.

Mr. Bellamy.

No, no, Peregrine, he may be grave, or thoughtful; but I am sure he is no grumbler. Neither, indeed, is he quite so alert as a young lad of eighteen or twenty; but are you therefore to hate him? Oh Peregrine! the very idea makes me shudder! You may also, then, hate me too, should Heaven indulge me with a long old-age?

Peregrine.

O no, indeed, papa; I am not so wicked.

Mr. Bellamy.

You do not think it any wickedness, then, to hate poor old John, be­cause [Page 291] his age prevents him from being so active as he was formerly?

Peregrine.

I am in the wrong, I own, papa; and, indeed, I am very sorry, now, to recollect how—

Mr. Bellamy.

Why do you stop? What is it you are sorry to recollect?

Peregrine.

If I should confess what I have done, papa, you would only be angry with me, and then I should get punished.

Mr. Bellamy.

You know very well, Peregrine, that I do not love to chastise you, and that it is a method of correction I employ very seldom. It is by reasoning, and by gentleness, that I endeavour to direct and to govern both you and your sister. I am ignorant what the fault is that you have committed; I cannot, therefore, make you a promise that you shall not be pun­ished for it. But is that the condition you would prescribe for making your confession? Do not you know my affection for you? I shall give you no other pledge: on that, however, you may rely as much as upon a promise.

Peregrine.

Why then, papa, I will own to you, that I —I called old John—an old rascal.

Mr. Bellamy.

Is it possible! and could you really so far forget what is due to so worthy a man? Did he hear you?

Peregrine.

Yes, papa; that's what makes me so sorry.

Mr. Bellamy.

You have reason, indeed, to be sorry; but it is not sufficient to repent mere­ly because your insult to an innocent fellow-creature was heard by him; you should feel [Page 292] the same remors [...] [...] you abused him in his absence.

Peregrine.

And so I do, papa; but the thing I am so sorry for, is having used him so ill to his face; for—for—

Mr. Bellamy.

Go on Peregrine; you have begun to open your heart to me; do not stop.

Peregrine.

I won't, papa;—for when I had treated him so, he fell a crying, and said: Are not the misfortunes of old age bad enough to bear? must I also be made the scorn of child­hood?

Mr. Bellamy.

Poor old John! I know well it was just the sort of injury to wring his very heart. It is, indeed, very hard, at his time of life, to be made the sport of a child; and how much more hard, when from a child whom he has known and attended from his birth, and to whom he has done services and good offices that can never be repaid!

Peregrine.

Ah, papa, how much I have been to blame! I will go and ask his pardon! and I promise you, for all my life long, that he shall never have to complain of me again.

Mr. Bellamy.

You will do very right; and on those terms alone can you obtain forgiveness for yourself from God, or from your father. We are all weak creatures, and, for a few mo­ments, may easily be hurried from our duty by our passions. But when we come again to ourselves, our repentance for our faults ought to make the deepest impression upon us; we should force our pride to submit to offering repa­ration for them, and study with all our might to save ourselves from the same failings in future. But [Page 293] I would fain know what could have led you to this outrage against poor John! Had he offend­ed you?

Peregrine.

Yes, papa; or at least I thought he had. I was playing with my squirt, and I made aim at his face with some peas I had put in it. Have done, then, Master Peregrine, cried he, or I will tell your papa of you. And I was so provoked with him for threatening me, that I called him that name.

Mr. Bellamy.

It was by design, then, that you endeavoured to mortify him?

Peregrine.

I can't deny that, papa.

Mr. Bellamy.

This, then, is what adds to your fault; and this, I suppose, drew the tears from his eyes?

Peregrine.

O papa, if you will give me leave, I'll run to him directly, and make my peace; I sha'n't be easy now till I have got his pardon.

Mr. Bellamy.

Go, then, my dear: not a moment should ever be lost in fulfilling our duty. I will wait for you here.

(Peregrine runs out, and soon after returns, with a look of much satis­faction.)
Peregrine.

Now, papa, I am quite happy again. Old John has forgiven me with all his heart. O, I don't believe I shall ever do such a bad thing as this any more!

Mr. Bellamy.

May God keep you from it! but without his aid, you cannot promise your­self any firmness of resolution.

Peregrine.

And what ought I to do, that God may keep me from it?

Mr. Bellamy.

You must pray to him to guide and assist you, and he will not refuse you.

Peregrine.
[Page 294]

I will pray to him, then, from the bottom of my heart. But, papa, there is one other thing I have done without asking your leave, and perhaps it may make you angry?

Mr. Bellamy.

What is it?

Peregrine.

I have been giving old John that crown-piece you made me a present of at my birth-day.

Mr. Bellamy.

And why should I be angry? On the contrary, I am pleased that you should do a good action of your own accord, and without any injunction. You may always dis­pose as you like of what money I give you. It is your own. You could not have made a bet­ter use of my present. A prudent generosity can never be practised too early. Did it not make old John very happy?

Peregrine.

Yes, he cried for joy; and I felt myself quite glad to see it.

Mr. Bellamy.

I am pleased you had that feel­ing my love. A good heart must always de­light in having had power to soften the sufferings of a fellow-creature. The exercise of every vir­tue is an incitement to joy; but there is none which inspires so sweet or so lasting a satisfaction as beneficence.

Peregrine.

If ever I should have a fortune of my own, I am resolved to give all the help that ever I can to every body that I see in dis­tress.

Mr. Bellamy.

And the last prayer, my son, that I shall offer up to God, will be that he may strengthen you in [...] performance of this design, and join the means to the inclination that may enable you to fulfil it.

Peregrine.
[Page 295]

And will it always make me as happy, papa, as it has done to-day?

Mr. Bellamy.

It is, perhaps the only plea­sure which never grows weaker. Let your chief attention be to enjoy it in your own fami­ly. If your servants are worthy people, you may better secure their attachment to you by good offices, than by money. Not, however, that you should neglect, from time to time, making them some little presents; and if you are careful to give them at proper seasons, and with a good grace, you may insure yourself a friend in every domestic in your house.

Peregrine.

Why, papa, have not they their wages?

Mr. Bellamy.

Their wages are merely the pay of their work: but a present is a matter of favour, and will not only excite their gratitude, but induce them to go beyond what is actually their duty in serving you.

Peregrine.

I don't quite understand you, papa.

Mr. Bellamy.

I will explain myself, then by the instance of old John. I give him his wages, his clothes, and his food, in return for his time, his labour, and his service: but when he has given me his time, his labour, and his services, is he not out of my debt? Does he owe me yet more? Nevertheless, you well know he takes care of every thing in my house; that he has made himself superintendant over the rest of the servants, and that he frequently saves me from losses and imposition. And this he does purely from personal regard to me, without any particular order from myself, and merely in [Page 296] gratitude for the [...]ndnesses he has received from me, and the presents which I have occasionally made him. When you are old enough to mix in the world, you will hear complaints of the ingratitude and carelessness of servants where­ever you go. But believe me, Peregrine, the fault is generally in the masters, who seem al­most always more desirous to be feared than to be loved.

Peregrine.

Now I understand you perfectly, papa; and when I am grown up, I intend to follow your advice and your example.

Mr. Bellamy.

You will never have any rea­son to repent it. I inherited them myself from my own father, and I shall never forget what he has said to me upon this subject.

Peregrine.

O papa, if it would not tire you, how I should like to hear what it was!

Mr. Bellamy.

I will tell it you with pleasure, both as a recompence for your repentance, and your generosity to honest John.

CAPTAIN FORD, a brave officer who had re­ [...]red from service, lived upon his own estate, with an excellent wife, and five children, who were every one o [...]em worthy of such parents. All the inhabitants of the neighbouring villages felt the utmost respect for them; and the per­fect harmony which reigned in the whole fami­ly, made the sight of it pleasant▪ and even af­fecting to all beholders. The sweetness of Captain Ford's disposition, joined to the order and decorum preserved throughout his house, insured to him the good-will and admiration of whoever had the happiness of knowing him. All the young lads who lived near his estate [Page 297] were eager to enter into his service; and when­ever there was a vacancy in his household, by the death or discharge of any domestic, the place was instantly sought, as if it had been an employment of high honour. Chearfulness and content were marked upon the countenances of all who belonged to him. They seemed but like humble and dutiful children waiting upon their father. His commands were always so just, and so easy, that no one had even a wish to disobey them. They lived together in as strict a union as if they had been brothers: or, if they had ever any dispute, it was but of zeal for the service of their master, and of regard for his interest.

MR. Fenwick, an old comrade of Captain Ford, who had likewise retired to live in the country, though at a great distance from the estate of his friend, made him a visit one day, as he was passing near his house in his way to the capital. After various other subjects, the conversation fell upon the many difficulties and inconveniences of house-keeping. Mr. Fenwick declared that watching and superintending ser­vants was the greatest of all fatigues, and that he had never met with any who were not either insolent, lazy, or careless of their master's con­cerns. I have no such complaints, said Captain Ford, to make of mine. I have not, for these ten years past, had one serious subject of dis­pleasure in my own house. I am quite satisfied with my servants, and they seem equally satisfied with me. You have uncommon good-luck, then, answered Mr. Fenwick; and you must certainly have learnt some secret, first of making [Page 298] servants good, and then of keeping them so. The secret, answered Captain Ford, is a very simple one, and I will shew it to you. He then brought forth a strong box. What does this mean? cried Mr. Fenwick. Captain Ford, without making any reply, opened the box; and he then saw six drawers, with these inscrip­tions. Extra expences.—My own.—My wife's.— My children's.—Servant [...]' wages.—Grat [...]ities.— As I have always a year's income before-hand, Captain Ford now answered, I divide it into six parts at the beginning of every twelve-month. in the first drawer, I put a certain sum, to be strictly reserved for unexpected demands and oc­casions. In the second, is what I allow for my own private purse. The third contains what is necessary for house-keeping, and my wife's pin-money. The fourth, all that the education of my children, which is the best I can give them, ought to cost me. The fifth, the servants' wages. And the sixth, what I think proper to dispense in presents and gratuities to them. It is to this last drawer that I owe the happiness of never having a bad servant. Their wages are only for what their service makes their due; but the little gifts which I occasionally distribute among them, are for good offices not included in their actual duty, but which their personal affection for me leads them to do, beyond either my orders or expectations.'

[Page]

DORINDA and ANTONY.

ON a beautiful day in the midst of summer, Mr. Wilkins promised his two children, Dorinda and Antony, that he would take them to walk out with him in a very pretty garden, at some little distance from his house. He went, therefore, into his dressing-room to get ready, and desired the two children to wait for him in the parlour.

ANTONY, transported with the pleasure he expected from this little expedition, began run­ning and jumping about, giddy with joy, till the skirt of his coat brushed down a very rare and curious flower, which his father was culti­vating with infinite care and attention, and which, at noon-day, in order to shelter from the burning heat of the sun, he had unfortu­nately removed into the room.

O brother! what have you done? cried Do­rinda, picking up the flower, which was broken off from the stem.

SHE had it still in her hand, when her father, having changed his dress, returned into the parlour.

WHAT does this mean, Dorinda? exclaimed Mr. Wilkins, very angrily; have you been ga­thering that flower, which you have seen me take so much pains to cultivate, on purpose to preserve its seed? Dear papa, cried Dorinda, trembling, don't be angry, pray!

[Page 300]I shall not be angry now, answered Mr. Wil­kins, recovering his temper; but lest you should happen to have the same fancy for gathering flowers in the garden to which I am going, and which does not belong to me, you must not be surprised that I think it necessary to leave you at home.

DORINDA looked down, and said nothing; but Antony would no longer be silent. He approached his father, while his eyes swam in tears, and said to him: It was not my sister, papa, it was I that broke off the flo [...]r: so it must be for me to stay at home; but pray let Dorinda go.

MR. Wilkins, touched by the ingenuousness of his children, and by the affection which they shewed for each other, tenderly embraced them, and said: You are both of you my darlings, and you shall go with me together.

DORINDA and Antony jumped for joy. They were then taken to the garden, where all the most curious plants were pointed out to them. Mr. Wilkins observed, with much satisfaction, that while they were walking in the flower-beds, Dorinda pressed her frock tight down on each side with her hands, while Antony h [...]d up the flaps of his coat under his arms, from the fear of doing any mischief.

THE flower which Mr. Wilkins had lost, would probably have given him some pleasure; but he received infinitely more in viewing the fraternal tenderness, the candour and the dis­cretion which flourished in his children.

[Page]

THE LITTLE SNARLER.

OH, most unhappy children, who have had the misfortune to contract vicious habits! It is to reform, and to console you, that I relate the history which you have now to read. It will teach you, that it is always possible for you to amend yourselves, when you have the spirit and courage to resolve upon it from the bottom of your hearts.

ROSAMOND, till she reached her seventh year, was the joy and delight of her p [...]. At that age, when the first [...]w [...]ing of opening reason ought to shew us the [...]i [...]ou [...]ss of our failings, Rosamond, unhappily, only [...] a new defect; which cannot better he deser [...]d, than by comparing it with the perpetual grow [...] ­ing of a little snarling cur, who runs yel [...] after every body he sees, and appears to make it his constant aim, to snap at their legs, and bite them.

IF, by any mistake, or accident, one of her play-things happened to be touched, she frown­ed, and looked discontented, and muttered be­tween her teeth for a quarter of an hour.

IF she was reproved, however gently, she hastily arose, st [...]mped with her feet, and threw the chairs, tables, and furniture, about the room.

BY degrees, neither her father, her mother, nor any body in the house, could tell how to endure her.

[Page 302]IT is true, she sometimes repented her mis­behaviour, and shed tears in secret at finding herself become an object of general aversion, even to her parents; but the bad habits into which she had fallen, soon regained their full power, and her disposition grew every day more peevish and hu [...]oursome.

ONE night, which happened to be Christmas eve, she saw her mother going into her own room with a basket under her cloak.

ROSAMOND attempted to follow her; but Mrs. Freeman ordered her to return to the drawing-room. At this command, she looked more cross and pouting than ever, and shut the door with such violence, that she shook every window-frame in the house.

HALF an hour after, her mother sent for her. What, then, was her surprise, to see the room i [...]ated with twenty wax-candles, and the table spread with the most beautiful toys! she could not utter a syllable, from her transports of pleasure and admiration.

COME hither, Rosamond, said her mother, and read, in this paper, for whom it is these things are designed. Rosamond approached, and perceived, in the midst of the toys, an open note. She took it, and saw, in capital letters, the following words: ‘FOR AN AMIABLE LITTLE GIRL, AS A RE­WARD FOR HER GOOD-NATURE.’

ROSAMOND looked down, but said nothing. Well, Rosamond, said her mother, for whom do you think that is meant? Not for me, an­swered Rosamond, while the tears start [...]d into her eyes.

[Page 303]HERE is another note, cried Mrs. Freeman: see if you have any better claim to that.

ROSAMOND took it, and read: ‘FOR A GRUMBLING LITTLE GIRL, WHEN SHE CONFESSES HER FAULTS, AND PROMIS­ES, AT THE BEGINNING OF A NEW YEAR, TO CORRECT THEM.’

O, this is me, this is me! cried Rosamond, running up to her mother, and crying bitterly.

MRS. Freeman wept too herself, from min­gled concern at the bad temper of her daughter, and from joy at the repentance and shame which seemed now awakened in her.

COME then, cried she, after a short [...] take what belongs to you [...]and may G [...] [...]o has given you grace enough to see your [...] give you strength to reform them [...]

NO, my dear mama, answered Ros [...]: these things ought only to belong to the person who deserves the first note. Keep them until I am that person myself. You will [...], I know, when you think me good enoug [...]

THIS answer gave Mrs. Freeman much pleasure. She collected the play-things, and put them all into a cabinet, and then, present­ing the key of it to Rosamond, said: Here, my dear child; you shall yourself open the cabinet, when you think you are untitled to what it con­tains.

[Page 304]SIX whole weeks now passed, during which Rosamond was not once out of humour.

ONE day, about this time, she threw her arms round her mother's neck, and, in a voice hardly loud enough to be heard, fearfully said: May I open the cabinet, mama? Yes, my love, answered Mrs. Freeman, kissing her with the utmost tenderness; but tell me, Rosamond, how is it you have managed to correct your disposi­tion so well, and so speedily? By thinking of nothing else, mama, replied Rosamond; and indeed I must own it has sometimes cost me dear: but every morning, and every night, and a hundred times in the day besides, I prayed to God to give me grace to mend myself.

[...] Freeman wept over her with joy and [...] Rosamond instantly took possession [...] her play-things, and, in a short time, of the [...] of all her friends.

[...] mother, soon after, related this happy [...] i [...] the presence of a little girl who was [...] the same fault: and the little girl was so much struck by what she heard, that she im­mediately formed the resolution of copying Ro­s [...] and becoming equally amiable.

[...] project had the same success: and thus Ros [...]ond not only grew happier herself, but pointed out the road of happiness to all who were willing to follow her example.

AND what sensible and well-brought-up child would not also endeavour to imitate a conduct, which both honour and felicity are ready to reward?

[Page]

THE INSTRUCTIVE DISAPPOINTMENT.

IN a beautiful morning in the month of June, Alexis had got himself ready to accompany his father upon a party of pleasure, which had occupied all his hopes and thoughts for a fort-night before. Contrary to his usual custom, he had risen very early, to hasten the preparations for his expedition: but just at the instant, when he fancied he had arrived at the accomplishment of his expectations, the sky became dark, the clouds thickened and grew black, and a most tempestuous wind beat down the branches of the trees, and blew up the dust in whirlwinds. Alexis ran continually into the garden, to exa­mine the sky; and then skipt up stairs, three steps at a time, to consult the barometer▪ but both the sky and the barometer agreed in dis­appointing his wishes. Nevertheless, he scrup [...]ed not to assure his father they might go in safety, that all these gloomy threats would disperse into nothing, that the weather would be finer than before, and that they ought to s [...]t out without losing another moment.

MR. Pierson, however, who had no blind confidence in the foresight of his son, thought it wiser to wait a little longer: and soon after, the clouds suddenly burst, and a torrent of rain [Page 306] fell upon the earth. Alexis, then, ashamed as well as grieved, burst into a flood of tears, and refused all consolation.

THE rain continued till three o'clock in the afternoon: the clouds then dispersed, the sun recovered its splendour, the sky its serenity, and all nature seemed restored to the freshness of spring. The temper of Alexis cleared, like the horizon, by degrees. His father took him out into the fields; where the calmness of the air, the warbling of the birds, the beauty of the meadows, and the sweet perfumes breathing every where around him, soon brought back peace and good humour into his bosom.

DO you observe, said his father, how de­lightful a change has just been made throughout the creation? Recollect but the gloomy face of things, which so lately saddened us: the earth, you may remember, was parched, and opened in wide gaps from the long drought: the flow­ers lost their sweet smell, and bent their droop­ing heads; all vegetation seemed at an end. To what must we attribute this sudden renewal of the beauties of nature? To the rain we have had, to-day, papa, answered Alexis: and, in pronouncing these words, he was instantly struck himself with the folly of his behaviour, and the injustice of his repining. He coloured; and his father judged by his consciousness, that his own reflexions would suffice to teach him, for the future, to sacrifice, without murmuring, his personal gratification, for the general good.

[Page]

THE SECRET OF PLEASURE.

I WISH I might do nothing but play all day long, mama, cried little Laura to Mrs. Draper, her mother.

Mrs. Draper.

What! nothing else for the whole day?

Laura.

Yes, mama, nothing else at all.

Mrs. Draper.

I have no desire but to make you happy, my love; but I am sure playing so long will only tire you.

Laura.

Playing tire me, mama! O no, in­deed! you shall see if it will.

LAURA then, jumping at every other step, flew in search of all her play-things. She soon got them together: but she was quite alone, for her sisters were employed in studying with their several masters till dinner-time.

SHE enjoyed her liberty at first with all possi­ble spirit, and, for one whole hour, was perfect­ly happy: but, after that, she began to grow weary, and every moment took from her some portion of her pleasure.

SHE had already looked at her play-things, one after another, an hundred times; and now she knew not what to do next. Even her fa­vourite doll displeased and tired her.

SHE went to her mama, and begged she would tell her of some new amusement, and play with her a little herself; but, unfortunately, Mrs. Draper was engaged in settling some affairs of [Page 308] importance; and she was therefore forced to re­fuse Laura's request, however unwillingly.

THE little girl then seated herself mournfully, in a corner, where, uncomfortable and yawn­ing, she waited till her sisters had finished their lessons, and were allowed to find entertainment for themselves.

THIS time, at last, arrived. Laura ran up to them, and, in a doleful voice, told them how long the morning had seemed to her, and how impatient she had been for their coming.

THEY now made choice of their most favour­ite plays, in order to raise the spirits of their little sister, who was tenderly loved by them all.

BUT, alas! their kindness was in vain. Laura declared she was quite sick of all these plays al­ready, and that they did not give her the least pleasure; and added, she believed they were all in a plot against her, not to chuse any game that she liked.

ADELAIDE, her eldest sister, who was a young lady of ten years of age, and very sensi­ble and reasonable, now took her by the hand, and said to her, with great sweetness:

LOOK at us all, Laura, one after another, as we stand here together; and then I will tell you who among us it is that occasions your discon­tent.

La [...]ra.

And who is it, then, sister? for I am sure I can't find out.

Adelaide.

That is only because you have not looked at yourself. Yes, my dear Laura, it is nobody but yourself; you see very well that these plays still amuse us, notwithstanding we [Page 309] have played at them so often, and that even be­fore you were born. But we are just come from doing our tasks, which makes every thing seem new to us. If you had earned your plea­sure, as we have done, by working, you would find it as sweet as we do.

LAURA, who, child as she was, did not want for understanding, was much struck by her sister's discourse. It taught her that, to be re­ally happy, it was necessary to mingle useful ex­ercises with pleasant diversions. And I know not whether, since that time, she would not have conceived a greater dread of a whole day of mere pleasure, than of one filled up with every employment, such as was suited to her age.

[Page]

THE BIRD's NEST.

MAMA, Mama! cried little Simon, one evening, as, quite out of breath, he ran up to his mother, only look at what's in my hat!

Mrs. Beville.

Ha ha, a little bird! and where did you get it?

Simon.

I found a nest this morning in the garden-hedge: so I waited till it was night; and then I slid softly up to the bush, and before ever the bird was aware, pop! I caught it by the wings.

Mrs. Beville.

And was it alone in it's nest?

Simon.

No, mama, all its children were there too. But they are so little, they have got no feathers on yet: so I am not afraid of their escaping.

Mrs. Beville.

And what would you do with this bird?

Simon.

I shall put it in a cage, and hook it up in my room.

Mrs. Beville.

And all the poor little ones?

Simon.

O, I shall take them too, and feed them myself. I'll go and run for them now directly.

Mrs. Beville.

I am sorry to tell you, you won't have time.

Simon.

O, it is not far off. You know where the great cherry-tree is? Well, its just opposite to that. I looked well at the place.

Mrs. Beville.
[Page 311]

But that is not the thing; I am afraid you will be seized yourself first. The soldiers are, perhaps, at the door already.

Simon.

The soldiers, mama! to take me!

Mrs. Beville.

Yes, you. The king has just had your father arrested; and the guard who forced him away, said he should return to fetch you and your sister, and carry you also to pri­son.

Simon.

O dear, O dear!—what will they do with us?

Mrs. Beville.

You will be confined in a small apartment, and never be allowed to go out of it.

Simon.

O, what a wicked king!

Mrs. Beville.

He will have no harm done to you. You will have food and drink every day. You will only be deprived of your liber­ty, and of the pleasure of ever seeing me again.

SIMON (falls a crying.)
Mrs. Beville.

Why, my love, why what's the matter with you? Is it so great a misfortune to be shut up in a room, when you will have all the necessaries of life?

SIMON (sobs too violently to speak.)
Mrs. Beville.

The king does but behave to your father, your sister, and yourself, as you have behaved to this bird and its little ones. You cannot, therefore, call him wicked, with­out calling yourself so at the same time.

Simon
(still crying.)

Oh!—I'll go and let the bird fly away!—

(He releases the bird, which flies joyfully out of the window.)
Mrs. Beville
(folding him in her arms.)

Take courage, my child; I have said this merely to [Page 312] try you. Your father is not in prison, and nei­ther your sister nor yourself are going to be confined. I wanted but to make you under­stand how ill you were acting, in desiring to imprison this poor little animal. Just as you were terrified yourself when I told you that you were to be seized, this bird was ter­rified when you robbed him of his liber­ty. You little considered how the husband would have pined for his wife, how the children would have cried for their mother, and how af­flicted they must all have been by such a separa­tion. I am sure this did not once enter your mind, or, certainly, you would never have taken the bird. Is it not true, my dear?

Simon.

Yes, mama, for I had never thought about all that!

Mrs. Beville.

Well, think of it, then, in future; and forget not that these innocent little animals were created to enjoy their liberty, and that it is highly cruel to fill a life so short as theirs with bitterness and sorrow. But, to re­member it better, you should get by heart your good friend's verses upon this subject.

Simon.

What! mama, the verses by the Children's Friend? O, read them to me, dear mama!

Mrs. Beville.

I will; here they are:

[Page]

THE BIRD's NEST.

YES, little Nest, I'll hold you fast,
And little birds, one, two, three, four;
Iv'e watch'd you long; you're mine at last.
Poor little things; you'll 'scape no more.
Chirp, cry, and flutter as you will,
Ah! simple rebels, 'tis in vain;
Your little wings are unfledg'd still:
How can you freedom then obtain?
What note of sorrow strikes my ear?
Is it their mother thus distrest?
Ah yes—and see, their father dear
Flies round and round, to seek their nest.
And is it I who cause their moan?
I, who so oft in summer's heat,
Beneath you oak have laid me down,
To listen to their song so sweet?
If from my tender mother's side
Some wicked wretch should make me fly,
Full well I know 'twou'd her betide
To break her heart, to sink, to die!
And shall I, then, so cruel prove
Your little ones to force away?
No, no; together live and love,
See, he [...]hey are—Take them, I pray.
[Page 314]
Teach them in yonder wood to fly,
And let them your soft warbling hear,
Till their own wings can soar as high,
And their own notes may sound as clear.
Go, gentle birds, go, free as air!
While oft again in summer's heat,
To yonder oak I will repair,
And listen to your song so sweet.
[Page]

THE PAGE. A DRAMA IN ONE ACT. Imitated from the German of M. Engel.

PERSONS.
  • THE PRINCE OF ***.
  • Mrs. DERFORD.
  • her sons.
    • DERFORD, an Ensign,
    • DERFORD, a Page,
  • Capt. DETTINGEN, her brother.
  • THE MASTER of a Royal Academy.
  • A VALET DE CHAMBRE.

The Theatre represents an anti-chamber in the Palace. A tent-bed is seen through a folding-door which is open; and upon a stand, at the foot of it, a lamp and a watch.

[Page]

THE PAGE. A DRAMA IN ONE ACT.

SCENE I.

(The Prince, in his robe-de-chambre, lying upon a tent-bed, covered over with a large cloak. The Page, sleeping upon a great chair in the anti-cham­ber.)
THE PRINCE
(rising.)

I THINK I have slept pretty well! The peace, thank Heaven, is signed; and I can now go to rest, without any fear of being awa­kened by the noise of arms.

(He looks at his watch.)

Two o'clock? it must surely be later. I have certainly been asleep longer. Page! Page!

THE PAGE
(suddenly starting out of his sleep, and rising; and then falling back upon the great chair.)

What! Hey! Who calls? Presently, pre­sently; I'm coming!

The Prince.

Is nobody there? Will nobody answer?

THE PAGE
(turning from side to side, and talking to himself.)

O, how comfortably I have slept!

The Prince.
[Page 317]

I hear somebody's voice; who's there?

(He takes up the lamp, and looks in the great chair.)

Is it possible? What! that child here? Ought he to watch by me, or I by him? What can all my people be thinking of?

THE PAGE
(half asleep, but rising, and rub­bing his eyes.)

Sir!

The Prince.

Come, come, little man, wake yourself. See what o'clock it is by your watch. Mine stands.

THE PAGE
(leaning against the back of the chair, and still half asleep.)

What, Sir? did you speak? Sir? What?

The Prince
(smiling.)

Why, you are dead asleep! What a droll little figure he makes! He would be a charming subject just now for a painter. I desired you to see what o'clock it was by your watch.

THE PAGE
(coming slowly forward.)

My watch, Sir, I beg your Highness' pardon, but I have not got one.

The Prince.

Are you dreaming still? or have you in fact no watch?

The Page.

Indeed, Sir, I never had one in my life.

The Prince.

How! Never had one! Has your father sent you hither without giving you what is so necessary; the only thing, that, in your place, you can want?

The Page.

My father? Ah! if he were alive!

The Prince.

Is he dead?

The Page.

He died before I was born. I never knew him, nor saw him!

The Prince.

Poor thing! but your guardian, or your mother, ought to have thought for you—

The Page.
[Page 318]

My mother, Sir? What, don't you know her then? She has got no money herself. She is quite poor: all that she had, she spent upon me; but it was not enough to buy me a watch.

(He yawns.)

My guardian often said I ought to have had one; but, for all that, he never gave me one.

The Prince.

Who is your guardian?

The Page.

Please your Highness, he's my uncle.

The Prince.
(smiling.)

Very clearly answered! but there are many uncles in the world. Has not your uncle a name?

The Page.

He is one of the Captains in your Highness' guards. He is now out upon duty.

The Prince.

O, very true, I recollect it was he who presented you to me. Here, my little friend, take this light; be sure you hold it fast. In that closet,

(pointing with his finger)

you will see a watch hung up at each side of the glass. Bring that at your right hand; and pray don't fail to set the room on fire! Do you hear?

The Page
(going.)

Yes, please your Highness.

SCENE II.

THE PRINCE

CHARMING child! what simplicity! what frankness! If I knew a man like that child, how I should covet him for my friend! [Page 319] 'Tis a thousand pities he is so young: I cannot possibly keep him in my service; I must send him back again to his mother.

SCENE III.

THE PRINCE, AND THE PAGE.
THE PAGE
(holding the light in one hand, and the watch in the other.)

IT is five o'clock, Sir.

The Prince.

I was not mistaken, then. It will soon be light.

( He takes the watch.)

But is this that which I bid you bring? was this to the right?

The Page.

I am sure I thought so, Sir.

The Prince.

Why, you little fellow, even supposing that it was, if you had well under­stood your own interest, you would still have taken the other; for this, which is set round with brilliants, can never be proper for a boy such as you. Could you consult nothing but your own desire of finery and shew? Are you not afraid of sharing the fate of those who lose all, by trying to grasp at too much? Answer me.

The Page.

What, please your Highness? I don't understand you, Sir.

The Prince.

I must speak, then, plainer. Do you know the difference of the right from the left?

The Page
[Page 320]
(looking at his hands in turn.)

The right and the left, Sir?

The Prince
(clapping him on the shoulder.)

Sweet little fellow! you distinguish them, perhaps, as little as you do good from evil. Happy ig­norance! Why can we not always preserve it? Go, child, run to your uncle, the Captain, and desire him to come and speak to me.

(The Page goes.)

SCENE IV.

THE PRINCE.

WHAT an ingenuous little creature! how perfectly artless!—This, however, is but another reason for hastening him back to his family. A court is the dwelling-place of seduction; I should be grieved to have him fall a prey to it. I will certainly send him away at once. Yet whither can he go, if his mother is so poor as he represents her, and not in a situ­ation to educate him? I must enquire into this matter. Dettingen can give me information.

SCENE V.

THE PRINCE AND THE PAGE.
THE PAGE.

MY uncle will come directly, Sir.

The Prince.
[Page 321]

Well, but what's the matter with you? you look fatigued to death. Do you wish to have more sleep still?

The Page.

Why yes, I do, a little, Sir.

The Prince.

Well, well, if that's the case, go back again to your great chair. I have been a child myself: and I know how sweet sleep is at your age. Go, I tell you, go and lie down; I give you leave.

(The Page throws himself again into the great chair, and falls asleep.)

So! I thought he would not wait to hear this permis­sion twice!

SCENE VI.

THE PRINCE, CAPTAIN DETTINGEN, THE PAGE (asleep.)
CAPTAIN DETTINGEN.

MAY it please your Highness—

The Prince.

Come in, Captain. What think you of the little messenger I sent to you? How shall I employ him? Can he wait upon me in my own room?

Captain Dettingen
(shrugging his shoulders.)

He is, indeed, but very little, Sir!

The Prince.

Or shall I send him as a courier on horseback with dispatches?

Capt. Dettingen.

I much doubt if he would ever come back!

The Prince.

Or keep him to watch here at night?

Capt. Dettingen
[Page 322]
(smiling.)

Yes, Sir, provided your Highness sleeps yourself!

The Prince.

What plan, then, can I pursue with the boy? Clearly none! Probably, indeed, in presenting him to me, you pretended not to suppose he could be of any use in my service, though I might be of some in making his for­tune. You told me frankly that his mother was not in a situation to bring him up herself; but is it true that she is even reduced to the utmost poverty?

Capt. Dettingen
(putting his hand upon his heart.)

Yes, Sir! it is the exact truth.

The Prince.

And by what unhappy means?

Capt. Dettingen.

By the very war that has enriched so many others. Her estate, I must own, was not quite clear; but it is now fallen wholly into the hands of strangers. Every thing has been pillaged, burnt, and destroyed. Add­ [...]d to which, she has had several law-suits; for they, like sickness and famine, always follow war. Happily for her, however, her sons are provided for; the youngest is Page to your Highness, the eldest is an Ensign in your High­ness' guards. As to their mother—she lives as she can.

The Prince.

Very wretchedly, no doubt?

Capt. Dettingen
( coldly.)

Nothing more cer­ [...]ain, Sir. She has shut herself up in a cottage, where she resides quite alone, deserted and for­gotten. I never see her. She is my sister, and I cannot bear the horrible sight of her misery.

The Prince.

She is your sister?

Capt. Dettingen.

Most unhappily, Sir.

The Prince
[Page 323]
(with disdain.)

Most unhappily? and you never see her? I understand this very well, Sir! Her poverty makes you blush; or, at least, should you be touched by it, you fear it might put you to some expence to shew your concern?

(Capt. Dettingen looks confused.)

What is your sister's name?

Capt. Dettingen.

Derford, Sir.

The Prince
( after a pause.)

Derford? Had I not a Major of that name in my troop [...]?

Capt. Dettingen.

Yes, Sir.

The Prince.

Who was killed at the opening of the first campaign?

Capt. Dettingen.

Yes, Sir. He was father to this child, and to the Ensign. He was an officer of honour, and courage. He began an assault with the air of a man who was going only to amuse himself. He had the heart of a lion.

The Prince.

Say rather, of a man, Captain, for that is more. I remember him very well! and I should like—

Capt. Dettingen
( coming forward.)

What should your Highness like?

The Prince.

To speak to his widow.

Capt. Dettingen.

Your Highness may do that immediately, for she is now here.

The Prince.

She is now here? S [...]d to her, then, and desire her to come to me as soon as she rises. I will see her myself, and give her back her child.

Capt. Dettingen.

Sir—

The Prince.

I charge you, say nothing to her of my design. Go.

(The Captain goes out.)
[Page 324]

SCENE VII.

THE PRINCE, AND THE PAGE (asleep.)
THE PRINCE.

GOOD Heaven! reduced to so much misery by the war! How dreadful a scourge! how many whole families has it b [...]ought to ruin! It is better, however, they should suffer from that than from me; and it was necessity, not inclination, that made me take up arms.

(He rises, and after walking about some time, st [...]ps by the chair, and looks earnestly at the Page.)

Sweet child, how easy and pleasant his repose! it is Innocence itself in the arms of Sleep! He believes himself in the house of a friend, where he has nothing to fear. Such ever is unspoilt nature.

( He walks about again.)

As to his mother—in truth I shall not be inclined to do much for her, if she resembles this Captain. I will make some trial of her, that I may know her thoroughly; and then— but it will be time enough afterwards to deter­mine upon what shall follow.

( He leans upon the back of the chair; and while he is looking with kindness at the Page, he perceives a letter half way out of his pocket.)

What is that? It seems to be a letter.

(He opens it, and looks at the conclusion.)

"Your affectionate mother."

[Page 325]'Tis from his mother. Shall I read it? I should like to know her character. She will not have disguised it to this boy. I'll see what she says to him.

( He reads.)
"My dearest Son,

"The difficulty you find in writing, has not prevented your complying with my request, and your letter is even longer than I had hoped to see it. This kind attention to me proves your du [...]y and your affection. I am very sensible of both, and I love you and thank you with my whole heart. You tell me you have been pre­sented to the Prince; that he has had the good­ness to receive you into his service; that he is the best and most indulgent of masters, and that you already love him very much."

( He looks at the Page.)

And have you written thus to your mother? It is but doing, then, what I ought, to love in return, and to shew you some token of my regard.

( He reads again.)

"You have, indeed, reason to love him, my child; for, without his generous protection, what would be your lot in this world? You have lost your father; and though your mother is yet living, you are not the less to be pitied: fortune has put it out of her power to satisfy your claims upon her; and this is the heaviest of my misfortunes, and the bitterest of all my afflictions. If I had only myself to think of, I could be calm in the worst of evils: but when my child's little form is present to my mind, my heart feels broken, and my tears will not be restrained."

[Page 326]Much of tenderness, much of sensibility here, according to all appearance: and if she is as excellent a woman as she is a mother—and why should she not?—She is, she must be! I cannot doubt it.

( He reads again.)

"I know not how, my love, to point out to you the road of fortune as I wish to do; I am forced to continue still in solitude, and at a dis­tance:—but I will never cease to give you the best advice that my affection and understanding can dictate; and my voice, to the last moment that it can be heard, shall always call upon, and conjure you to follow the paths of honour and virtue. I beg you, my child, as a further proof of that obedience you have constantly paid me, never to part with this letter, but to keep it always about you."

( Looking at the Page.)

He has well attended to her commands.

( He reads again.)

"And when you are in any danger of fail­ing in your duty, or of forgetting the counsel I gave you when I embraced you for the last time, and bathed you in my tears—O my child! fly then to this letter, open it, and think of your mother—your unfortunate mother, who has no support in her retreat, but from her hopes in you!"

How! has she not another son?

"Remember that your behaving ill must make her die with grief, and that you will then yourself have pierced the heart that loves you more than all things upon earth."

[Page 327]She is sensible of his danger; and she is right, for his situation is very unsafe. She ought not to have sent him hither.

"I speak not from suspicion or doubt; your conduct has given me no occasion. No, my dear child, no: your brother, indeed, has cost me many tears; but you are more kind and considerate to the tender apprehensions of your mother."

So, so, this is the eldest, the Ensign: I must know more of this.

"You have ever been obedient and respectful; I acknowledge it with tears of joy. Continue always thus good my son, and become an honest and worthy man; and then your mother, how­ever poor, however unhappy she may be, will soon learn to forget both her poverty and her misfortunes in her gratitude!"

Excellent! I am much pleased with her sen­timents. Sorrow seems to have enlarged her soul, instead of sinking it.

"You tell me, in your postscript, that all your companions wear watches. I see you want one also, though you break off there, and try to disguise your wishes. This forbearance delights me: I am only grieved I cannot reward it. You know, my love, that I cannot, and therefore you will excuse. I am summoned to the capital upon some affairs of importance, and my journey to it will swallow up all the little money I have yet remaining. It is, however, a necessary expence, and not to be avoided: but assure yourself that I will do the utmost in my power to satisfy your desire in a short time. Were I to deny myself every thing, I could not [Page 328] bear that my heart's dear child should want any encouragement to virtue. I shall hope, ere long, to see you again, and I am—your affectionate mother."

Excellent mother! how worthy a better lot! I will keep this letter, and shew it to my wife. But no; 'tis this boy's only treasure; and why should I rob him of it?

( He puts the letter back into the Page's pocket.)

With what tranquility he continues to sleep! Heaven, they say, prepares happiness for its children while they are at rest. This, at least, is true with him, for his fortune is now made.

( He takes his hand.)

Wake, my good boy, wake!

( The Page wakes, and looks some time at the Prince, hardly knowing him.)

How charming a little creature he is! But come, wake yourself, and rise. It is broad day, and you cannot sleep here any longer. Get up.

The Page
(rising slowly.)

Yes, Sir.

The Prince.

You are fast asleep still. Here, go into my room.

( He goes.)

Put out the lights, and shut the doors.

Now go where you brought the watch from. Be quick! No, no, not that way; straight forward; make haste! Come back by the other side. Well, are you awake yet?

The Page.

O yes, Sir.

The Prince.

Tell me, then, for I look upon you to be an expert and diligent boy; do you know how to write letters?

The Page.

O yes, Sir! I have written two quite long ones.

The Prince.
[Page 329]

And both, I suppose, to your mother?

The Page
(smiling.)

Yes, please your High­ness, both to my mother.

The Prince.

Your eyes sparkle with pleasure when I speak to you of her. How they love one another in the midst of their misfortunes!

( to himself.)

And is your mother very good to you?

The Page
( taking one of the Prince's hands be­tween both his own.)

Oh! if you did but know her!

The Prince.

I intend to know her, my child.

The Page.

She is so kind! and so soft! and she loves me so dearly!

The Prince.

I wish both her sons were like her. But your brother, the Ensign—I am informed, does not behave quite well.—What say you?

The Page,
( shaking his head)

My brother— Oh!—

The Prince.

I am told that he gives her much uneasiness. Is it true?

The Page.

Ah, please your Highness,—but I am ordered to say nothing of it!—If his Colonel was to know it—

( with an air of con­fidence)

O, that Colonel is such a bad ill-natur­ed man!

The Prince.

He shall hear nothing of it, I give you my word. Speak, then: what was it that happened? what has your brother done?

The Page.

O, a great many things! I don't know myself quite right what they are. All that I can tell is, that mama was very, very angry [Page 330] indeed; and to keep it a secret, she was forced to give up all she was worth.

( He comes close to the Prince, and adds in a low voice:)

If she had not done that, she told me he might, perhaps, be turned out of the regiment.

The Prince.

Be turned out of the regiment! And what for?

The Page.

O, please your Highness, that's what I can't tell.

The Prince.

What! not even to me?

The Page.

No▪ because they none of them would [...]ver let me know what it was.

The Prince
( laughing.)

They were perfectly [...] the right, I think! But no [...] for yourself. A [...] [...] have never a watch, why did you not ask yo [...] mother, in your letters, to send you one?

The Page.

Why, I did once; but I shan't again.

The Prince.

What, then, was she angry with you?

The Page.

O no, Sir, not all! far from it; for she told me she would be very saving, with the little she now has left, on purpose to buy me one. I am only sorry I spoke to her of it. She can hardly live already! Indeed, Sir, it makes me very sorry to think of it!

The Prince.

And so it ought. A good son should never be a weight to his mother: on the contrary, he should endeavour by all mean [...] in his power to assist her. As to the wat [...], if that were all, you might be happy.

( [...]ing out his purse.)

[Page 331]Here, my man, here are twelve guineas for you. You may do what you will with them. Hold out your hand.

The Page
( holding out his hand, while the Prince counts the money upon it.

What! are they all for me, Sir?

The Prince.

Every one. But tell me, what do you think you shall do with them?

The Page.

Can I buy a watch with them, Sir?

The Prince.

Yes, and [...] exceeding [...] one. But however, if [...] well over, you [...] We have a [...] I were in your [...] first.

( The Pag [...] [...]

I should em [...] [...] buying a [...]atch. [...] must now [...]o and span [...] back.

(g [...]ng.)
The Page.

Sir! Sir!

The Prince.

Well! [...]

The Page.

My mother [...] she must go away this [...] I wish I might just say good-by to her

[...] manner)

May I, please your Hi [...] [...] you let me?

The Prince.

No, my dear, there i [...] [...] [...] sion for that, as your mother is [...]. You will therefore see her presently. Have a little patience.

(He goes out.)
[Page 332]

SCENE VIII.

THE PAGE.

SHE is [...] hither! I shall see her pre­sently▪ What can that be for?—but it does [...] so long as I can but see her!—One, [...]

(He [...] guineas.)
[...]

[...] I was never [...] it already in [...] it tinkle at [...] myself! But [...] said, he [...] in my place! [...] But he who [...] room [...] what want [...] And he [...] to be an [...] thought [...] Twelve [...] [...]re, I must [...] If my poor [...] very useful to [...]

[...] his heart between his [...]
[...]

[...] watch!

[...] his h [...]ds fall.)
[...]

[...] my mother!—such a good, [...]!—And how thin she looked but [...] so pa [...]! so ill!—Perhaps if I was [Page 333] to give her this money, it might make her well at once! Shall I give it all up to her, or not?

(With a determined voice:)

Yes, I will! I am quite resolve upon it I —but I wish she'd come directly because [...] perhaps I may want to keep it again. A [...] —Oh! I have set my heart so [...] one.

(Putting his [...])

But mum!— [...]

[...]

Mrs. [...]
THE PAGE
[...]

AH! my [...]

Mrs. [...]
(Looking [...]

I hardly know why, [...] much alarmed. What can the [...] want with me?

Capt. Dettingen.

Why, [...] don't you? he only wants [...] you.

(She looks with [...] the [...] caressing her with [...]

The folly was in [...] What could the [...] other Pa [...]es grow [...] and the [...] are fit for service▪ [...]

[Page 334] (looking at him with contempt)

'tis such a poor little wretch, he can never be good for any thing. The [...] [...]ilk you fed him with was [...] by your [...]. 'Tis a plant that is [...] therefore get stronger.

[...] Derford
(sighing.)

Oh, brother!

[...] Dettingen.

Remember, however, this; [...] see the Prince, be sure you say nothing [...] of this boy. It will be to no [...] much better solicit him for [...]. Something may be made of him; [...].

[...]

How! s [...]it for the Ensign! [...] now sent for [...]

[...]

[...] [...]rify me!—has he [...]

[...]

[...] so; I think, indeed, [...].

[...] upon his [...], and shakes his head.)

[...] do you suppose would be the conse­ [...] if he knows that this young Pickle [...] decamp, and had taken up money? [...] it had not been for my management

[...]

Well! I suppose, in the end, I [...] the victim of my own good offices, and [...] [...]e put under an arrest for them. [...] with all my heart, I had never troubled [...] all about either of your children; [...] I will meddle in the matter no more.

[...] gr [...]bling; and half coming back, [...])

[...] you hear me? I shall never meddle any [...] them as long as I live.

( He goes.)
[Page 335]

SCENE X.

Mrs. DERFORD, THE PAGE.
THE PAGE
( seeing his mother's distress.)

MY uncle is always in an ill humour. But don't mind him, mama, let him say what he will.

Mrs. Derford.

Be quiet, be quiet, my child; you know not—

The Page.

O, I know [...]ter th [...] [...]e [...]. The Prince is quite different to [...] he does no harm to any [...] [...] trary, mama.—Look, [...] she [...] the twelve [...] th [...] m [...] ­ney, mama!—he gave it [...]

Mrs. Derford.

Is it [...]

The Page.

He took it out [...] purse, all filled with gold, just before [...] in. O, if the Prince had a mind, [...] he, [...] but a [...]nd! he is [...], you [...] know!

Mrs. Derford.

But why did he give you [...] I can't understand it. He must [...] had some motive.

The Page.

Yes, [...]ma, so he had [...] must know, this morning his watch di [...] [...] he was out hunting all day yesterday, and [...] had forgot to wind it up: so this morning [...] look, mama, that's the place. Well, he ca [...] me to him, and bid me see what it was oc [...] by my watch; and as I had never a one—

Mrs. Derford.
[Page 336]

He gave you that money?

The Page.

Yes; he gave it me to buy one.

( He shews her the money again.)

Twelve guineas, mama!

Mrs. Derford.

Look at me and tell me,— may I believe this?

The Page.

Ye [...], indeed. But I am in no such great hurry to have a watch, because I can have one at any time.

( Snatching her hand.)

Take it, mama; take this money, and put it in your own purse.

Mrs. Derford.

What, my child!—what!—

The Page.

I am so sorry, mama, to see you always [...]. [...] mama! I wish I had a [...] of money, and then you should never [...] any more! for all that I had, y [...], every [...] of it, I should give it all to you, my dear mama, with my whole heart!

Mrs. Derford
( [...]ing over him.)

Would you, my child?—

The Page.

What joy I should have, my dear mama, to see you laugh, and be happy!

Mrs. Derford
( embracing him.)

I am so al­ready, my love! I would not give up the plea­sure I feel at this moment, for all the wealth in your Prince's possession.

( She embraces him again.)

O, little can you judge of the feelings exci­ted in the heart of an unhappy mother, by the compassionate tenderness of a darling son!

The Page.
( again taking her hand.)

But you [...] accept this money, at least? my dear mama! I am sure you won't refuse me that?

Mrs. Derford.
[Page 337]

Yes, my love, I will take it. You may perhaps be imposed upon by others, and therefore I will myself see—

The Page.

What, mama! to get me a watch?

Mrs. Derford.

If you continue with the Prince, you will really require one.

The Page.

No, no, I shall not. The Prince has watches every where, and he told me him­self I should not want one.

Mrs. Derford.

Yet he gave you this money that you might buy one?

The Page.

That does not signify, for he said so, afterwards, indeed.

Mrs. Derford.

You are deceiving me, my dear? and you should never [...] a [...]e word, not even from love to your mot [...]er.

The Page.

A falsehood! You don't believe me, then? Well, I only wish the Prince was here himself! If he would but [...] ▪ O! [...]re he is!

SCENE XI.

THE PRINCE, Mrs. DERFORD, THE PAGE.
THE PAGE
( running up to him.)

IS it not true, Sir, that you gave me the twelve guineas first of all to buy a watch?

The Prince
( smiling.)

Yes, my dear.

The Page.
[Page 338]

And did not you tell me after­wards that I should not want one?

The Prince.

True again!

The Page
(turning to his mother.)

There, mama, there! do you hear?

Mrs. Derford.

Your Highness will, I hope, forgive the simplicity of a child, who is igno­rant of the respect which—

The Prince.

Forgive it? I am enchanted with it! and I only wish it were universal. It is Nature in its first beauty. Speak freely, my little friend! Your mother, then, would not believe you?

The Page
(a little angrily.)

No, Sir; she would not believe me first; and then after that, she would not take the money.

The Prince.

How? she would not take the money! And did you, then, so little value my present, as to wish to part with it? I did not expect to hear this.

The Page.

Sir?—

The Prince.

Had I thought it, I should not have felt myself inclined to have done much more for you. Be honest, however, and own the truth to me.

The Page.
( looking at his mother.)

Oh, Sir!— if you did but know how poor she is!

The Prince
( taking his hand.)

Good-hearted little f [...]llow! you have [...]rificed, then, the sole object of your own wishes, to give succour to your mother? It would be barbarous to suffer an action, such as that, to deprive you of your watch. Here

( holding to him his own)

take this! and were it the only one I possessed in the world, I would not but bestow it as the recompence of your tenderness.

The Page
[Page 339]
( receiving it with joy.)

O thank you, thank you, Sir!—But does it go?

The Prince.

Yes, yes, be perfectly satisfied; it goes extremely well.

( The Page runs up to his mother, to shew her the watchboy.)
The Prince.

Come, my good boy, put the watch up for the present. But since you so well understood how to employ the little money I just now made you master of, here,

( giving him his purse)

take also this; you will find in it an hundred guineas to replace the twelve you had at first.

The Page
( astonished.)

What, Sir!

The Prince.

Do you hesitate? Take it, I tell you.

The Page.

What! the purse, and all that is in it too? O no! it's too much,

( offering to empty it.)
The Prince.

Certainly too much, were it all designed for yourself: but I only put it into your hands to dispose of it. And who can you think of, that might find it most useful?

The Page.

Who might find it most useful?

( He looks from the Prince to his mother, and then at the Prince again.)

Ah! take it, my dear mama!

Mrs. Derford
( approaching the Prince.)

Your Highness—

The Prince.

I must entreat you, Madam, t [...] wave all ceremony of thanks. You will fin [...] but very little; and I much fear I shall d [...] a greater evil than this may do you good [...] you must be sensible yourself, that [...] child is too young and too helpless to co [...]nue with [Page 340] me. He is not yet of an age to be of any possible service to others. To speak, therefore, frankly, I hope you will not make any difficulty in again receiving him.—You are silent?

Mrs. Derford.

Forgive me, Sir [...]

The Prince.

What?—Speak.

Mrs. Derford.

Forgive me, I [...]ire you. —I am wrong to blush at a poverty I have not brought upon myself; and which, therefore, without any shame, I might openly and sincere­ly confess [...] your Highness.

(She approaches the Prince, and pauses.)

Alas, Sir! I must own myself too poor to educate, or to maintain my child! I have long looked towards the future with an aching eye: and now indeed, I will be wholly a prey to sorrow! O, if I must carry back this last and only object of all my cares, to the sad refuge of my own misery—this child, as yet too young to be sensible of the loss he has suffered—

(she endeavours to restrain her tears)

in — his father! —Ah, Sir! forgive a mother's weakness!

The Page
( in a voice of grief, and taking the Prince's hand.)

Sir! mama is crying.

The Prince.

Well,—but if you go and live with her?—

The Page
( in a tone of supplication.)

You won't send me away, Sir?

The Prince.

Shall [...]ot? do you then think will not? Sweet little fellow! I am delighted [...] your confidence in me. Well, Madam, [...] stay.—It will, however, surely be a pity, [...] [...]ld his morals, his innocence—but no, there ma [...] be nothing perhaps to fear.

Mrs. Derford
[Page 341]
( looking at him with earnestness.)

His innocence, Sir?

The Prince.

No matter, no matter; you may perhaps imagine I wish to withdraw my consent; but pray make yourself easy.

Mrs. Derford
(fearfully.)

But yet, will your Highness think [...]e too presumptuous should I venture—Ah! Sir! may I not supplicate you would explain yourself?

The Prince.

All I mean, Madam, is, that for a long time past, I have been ex [...]ly dis­satisfied with my Pages. Their society and their example, therefore, may perhaps—but, however, it is nothing beyond a perhaps, and we can but try.—

Mrs. Derford
(snatching her [...] with eagerness.)

O, no, no!

The Prince
(with pretend [...] [...])

No! —Well, just as you please, [...]

Mrs. Derford.

The innocence of [...]y child, is, of all things, most pr [...]ci [...] to [...]. Ah! I shudder to [...]nd to what danger [...] him!

The Prince.

You must [...]

Mrs. Derford.

I can consider nothing, Sir! I see my child in the mid [...] fla [...]es.—If I can but snatch him from th [...], what matters it that he be left naked in my arms?

The Prince.

But wit [...]t either money or edu­cation, what is to become of him?

Mrs. Derford.

Whatever it may please God. I resign myself to his decrees! If he is not able to support his birth, let him plough in the fields! O let him, so he preserve but his innocence; let him die in the very bosom of poverty!

The Prince
[Page 342]
( in his natural voice.)

This, in­deed, is thinking nobly: and I see how thorough­ly you merit all that my situation in life can ena­ble me to do for you.

In what can I serve you? Tell me, what assistance can I give you? Speak openly; ask what you please; believe me, Madam, you have now a friend before you.

Mrs. Derford
( with emotion.)

Ah, Sir!—

The Prince.

Tell me, in the first place, what is your situation at present? What is the condition of your estate?

Mrs. Derford.

It is utterly impossible for [...] to save it.

The Prince.

Your debts, then, are consider­able [...], you have law-suits. Have [...] of [...] them?

[...]

None, Sir. There is one [...] the succ [...]on, which [...] to ha [...] [...] decided in my [...] which my right is i [...]contestible; [...] riches and power! I quit­ted [...] a compro­mise; [...] I [...] succeed.

The [...]

[...]joice that you could not; for you shall nowhere ample justice, without making any [...] to obtain it. I plight my [...] to you that this sh [...]ll be done. You must also favour me with [...]cepting a pension of a hundred [...] a year. I only wish I could as [...] [...]ir [...]t all your other difficulties.

Mrs. Derford
( casting herself at his feet.)

Oh! Sir! your Highness is too, too good!—How can I ever—

The Prince
[Page 343]
( raising her.)

What are you do­ing? Rise, rise, Madam. I merely acquit my­self of what I owe to the memory of the offi­cer whose widow you are: and I only do for you that which I wish to do for every one whose virtues so deeply penetrate my heart. Tell me, do you hesitate any longer in taking back your child?

Mrs. Derford.

Is it possible, Sir, I can for­get—

The Prince.

And you, my lit [...]le friend, are you willing to return to your mother?

The Page
( holding his watch in his hand.)

To go back to mama? O yes, Sir.

The Prince.

I know, however, that you love me: you would willingly, therefore, stay with me also?

The Page.

O very, very willingly, Sir.

The Prince.

But, in giving you again to your mother, I must part from you myself: and you have so earnestly entreated me to keep you! —Your mother, too, has thrown you so whol­ly under my protection!—Well, I must try some other means to conciliate matters. Stay here, Madam, a little while; I shall be with you in a moment.

( He goes out.)

SCENE XII.

Mrs. DERFORD, THE PAGE.
Mrs. DERFORD
( throwing herself into the great chair.)

O BLESSED day! O unexpected happi­ness!

The Page.
[Page 344]

Well, dear mama, well, are you quite happy now?

Mrs. Derford
( tenderly drawing him to her.)

My child! my dearest child!

The Page.

But you don't seem to be glad, my dear mama? Why, you ought to be quite in high spirits.

Mrs. Derford.

My own felicity makes me blush: it reproaches me for the little confidence I have placed in Providence, and for the bitter affliction I have felt that ever I gave you birth. It was but a moment after hearing of the loss of your father, I looked upon you with com­passion and terror; I wept that I had brought you into the world!

( She takes him in her arms, and embraces him.)

Yet it was thou that wert destined to comfort and support thy miserable mother! and by thy own little hands were her tears to be dried! O Heaven, what can I now desire? Nothing, nothing, but to be satisfied of your brother's future lot, and then my hap­piness would be perfect.

The Page.

My brother's lot! What do you mean, mama?

Mrs. Derford.

Should the Prince know what he has done—

The Page.

Why, if he did know it, he would take no notice of it. You see, my dear mama, how generous and good he is.

Mrs. Derford.

Yes, my love, to us, who are guilty of no fault.

The Page.

Besides, mama, he has promised me to keep the secret, and never let the Colonel hear of it.

Mrs. Derford
( alarmed.)

How! has he pro­mised you that?

The Page.
[Page 345]

He has indeed. So now you need not be frightened any more.

Mrs. Derford.

I am quite confounded! You have told him, then—

The Page.

O, hardly any thing, mama; only just what I knew. But he asked me him­self about my brother's behaviour, and so I could not tell stories. You know you always bid me not do that, mama.

Mrs. Derford.

But, my love, my dear child—

The Page.

Why what, mama! are you un­easy? are you vexed?

Mrs. Derford.

Am I uneasy! good Heaven, am I uneasy! Ah! should the Prince enquire further,—should he learn—thou mayest per­haps have undone thy mother, and thy brother; thou mayest have plunged us into a gulph of affliction and ruin!

The Page
( ready to cry.)

A gulph of affliction?

Mrs. Derford.

Some one is coming.

( She embraces and soothes him)

Say nothing: dry up your tears; they will but serve to make the evil yet more serious. Be quiet, be composed!

SCENE XIII.

Mrs. DERFORD, The PAGE, The PRINCE, followed by Capt. DETTIN­GEN, and Ensign DERFORD.
THE PRINCE.

COME in, Gentlemen.

( To the Ensign.)

[Page 346]You, then, are young Derford, son to the brave Major!

The Ensign
( bowing very low.)

Yes, Sir.

The Prince.

To me that is a great recom­mendation. Your father was a man of high honour, and an officer of noble courage. Doubt­less his example has awakened your emulation, and you make it your study to render yourself worthy of being called his son?

The Ensign.

I only do my duty, Sir.

The Prince.

And that is doing every thing. The greatest of men cannot do more. You see here, Sir, your mother. Her virtues, and the fair promise I see in your amiable little brother of inheriting them, have given me the most ad­vantageous idea of all your family; and it is owing to this that I have desired to assemble you all before me.

The Ensign
( still bowing.)

Your Highness does me the utmost honour.

The Prince.

I do you no more than I con­clude you deserve.

The Ensign.

Your Highness judges of me most favourably.

The Prince.

In short, Sir, I only wait for a fuller conviction that the judgement I am incli­ned to form of you, is right, in order to make your fortune. That easy and assured air, how­ever, which so well becomes you—

The Ensign.

O Sir —

The Prince.

Bespeaks — you must permit me to be explicit,—a soul that is either very noble, or utterly corrupt. There is no suspect­ing the son who is born of such parents; no, it is not possible. Tell me, then, Sir, what is [Page 347] there I can do for you? One step higher would not much advance you: what say you?

The Ensign
(rubbing his hands.)

No, certain­ly, Sir.

The Prince.

But if we should jump over that step?—A Captain's rank, and a company, seem always the grand aim of every young offi­cer. But first, however,

(turning suddenly to Captain Dettingen)

what have you to say, Sir, of your nephew?

Capt. Dettingen
( confused.)

Me, Sir! what have I to say of him?

The Prince.

One would suppose some harm?

Capt. Dettingen.

No, Sir, on the contrary, much good. I think he has courage, and will make a brave —

The Prince
( looking at the Ensign with an air of satisfaction.)

Indeed? Is this true?

Capt. Dettingen.

Besides, he is of an exceed­ing good height, and figure.

The Prince.

Certainly; he is a very fine young man. But what are his morals? What is his conduct? I am ashamed, indeed, to ques­tion you upon such trifles: yet I wish to know his character.

Capt. Dettingen
( smiling.)

Why, Sir, per­haps rather too much gaiety, sometimes—a lit­tle rash and hasty; but then, as your Highness knows, that does not misbecome a soldier.

The Prince.

As I know, Sir? Upon my word, this is quite new to me! Nothing more remains, then, Madam, but that you give me your testimony. What do you say yourself for your son?—

( They are all silent.)

Nothing?

Mrs. Derford.
[Page 348]

What, Sir, should I say?

The Prince.

What you really think of him; the truth.

Mrs. Derford.

Is that, Sir, possible? If he merits my praise, ought I to give it in his pre­sence? or if he deserves my blame, ought he to receive it before the master of his destiny?

The Prince
( smiling.)

Well parried, Madam! You join to the tenderness of a mother, all the address of a woman. It is impossible not to ad­mire you. Sir,

( turning gravely to the Ensign)

every body has some method of his own; I, also, have mine. When I mean to promote any officer, I begin by putting him under arrest. What think you of this way?

The Ensign
( alarmed.)

Your Highness—

The Prince.

'Tis my custom. Give up your sword to the Captain. Behaviour more modest might have made me pardon all; but this confident air, this forward assurance—with a conscience such as yours!—What can be ho­ped from a young man so bold and so unmoved, who must be certain he has merited my dis­pleasure, and who knows how unworthily he has treated the best of mothers: but who, not­withstanding—Captain Dettingen, see that he is kept under arrest for a month. I ask no ex­planation of what is past; I am de [...]erred, Madam, by my esteem for you, by the manner in which I gained my information, and yet more, by the circumstances which make me presume that his fault is of a very serious nature.

( In a voice of firmness and severity:)

Captain Dettingen, if any thing wrong should happen in future, I insist upon being told of it [Page 349] instantly. Mark me, Sir, instantly! My inten­tion is to promote the young man hereafter; and neither you, Captain, nor you, Madam, must attempt any alteration in my plan of pro­ceeding.

( To Mrs. Derford:)

I charge you upon no account to give to him even the smallest trifle by way of present. His pay ought to satisfy him. Let him learn to limit his expences.

( He makes a motion to him with his hand to retire.)

Go, Sir; and submit to the punishment you have deserved.

( The two officers go out.)

SCENE XIV.

The PRINCE, Mrs. DERFORD, The PAGE.
THE PRINCE
( looking at her.)

YOU seem melancholy!

Mrs. Derford
(respectfully.)

Alas, Sir, am I not a mother?

The Prince.

But you are not one of those weak mothers, who, to save their children from a little present pain, would not have t [...] errors corrected?

Mrs. Derford.

That, indeed, would be mis­taken fondness. No, Sir, my sole fear is, less he should have lost for ever the favour of his Prince.

The Prince.
[Page 350]

No, no, take courage, Madam. My view is merely to make him merit the ser­vices I mean to do him. Youth has much claim to indulgence; and I most willingly, for the present, forgive his errors and follies; but I cannot do it always. The pardon which for once may awaken the love of virtue by repen­tance, if repeated, may only strengthen a dis­position to vice. But for the rest, be not under any uneasiness. The young man will be brought into the right path; and my good offices towards him shall keep pace with his reformation.

( Turning to the Page.)

As to this child, what do you think are my intentions for him?

Mrs. Derford.

I cannot tell, Sir; but I well know they must be all for his happiness and ad­vantage. Oh, Sir! the day has never passed, that I have not paid the tribute of veneration to your Highness' virtues; but I am now first sensible how short it has been of your noble desert.

The Prince.

What are you saying? I see you do not know me. My design is but to give a brave officer to the State, and a faithful servant to myself; and to bring up a friend for my son, who shall one day be as willing to sa­crifice his life to him, as his father was to me.

SCENE XV.

The PRINCE, Mrs. DERFORD, The PAGE, An ATTENDANT.
THE ATTENDANT.

PLEASE your Highness, the Master of the Royal Academy.

The Prince.
[Page 351]

Bid him come in. I flatter myself, Madam, you will only have to hear my design, in order to approve it.

SCENE XVI.

The PRINCE, Mrs. DERFORD, The PAGE, And the MASTER.
THE MASTER
( lowing low.)

I ATTEND your Highness' pleasure.

The Prince.

Good-morrow to you, Sir; I am glad to see you. Will you please to inform me what is the yearly pay for children of high rank at the Academy?

The Master.

Of high rank, Sir? why, ac­cording to circumstances.

The Prince.

Pray answer to the point.

The Master.

Fifty pounds, Sir.

The Prince.

Very well. I mean to put this child under your care. And as I i [...]end to sup­ply the place of a father to him, I desire that he may have every thing that a man of the first condition would order for his son. But, pray tell me who has the charge of watching over these young people? for that is the most essen­tial point in their education.

The Master.

The assistant masters, Sir.

The Prince.

And, no doubt, they are equal to that employment? However, as I do not know them, it is upon you solely I shall depend. I have the greatest confidence in you. Are you [Page 352] willing to undertake, yourself, the care of this child's education?

The Master.

It is but my duty, Sir.

The Prince.

I do not ask it of you as a duty; I wish to know if you can consent to it with pleasure?

The Master.

In my duty, Sir, I always find my pleasure.

The Prince.

Very well; you may then rely upon my gratitude.

( To the Page, taking him by the hand:)

Come hither, my little friend. You see this gentleman? He is good and amiable. Will you go and live with him?

The Page
( after looking a little while at the master)

Yes, Sir.

The Prince.

But understand, at the same time, in what light you are to consider him. He will be your master, and your benefactor. He will be intitled to your implicit obedience, and your affectionate respect. And if ever he has any reason to be displeased with you —

The Pa [...]

O no, Sir! indeed he never shall!

The Prince.

You have seen that I can be no less severe than indulgent; the least complaint, therefore—

THE PAGE
( To the master, taking hold of his hand.)

Indeed, Sir, you shall never have to complain of me! only believe me.

The Prince.

What do you think of the boy?

The Master.
[Page 353]

It is enough, Sir, that I receive him from the hands of your Highness, to make him as dear to me as my own son.

The Prince.

He may go with you, then, immediately. You give your consent, Madam?

Mrs. Derford.

Good Heaven, Sir, my con­sent!—

The Prince.

Go, then, my boy! Walk ever in the paths of virtue and honour, and make yourself perfectly easy about every thing else; your wants shall all be fully supplied. But why do you look so sad?

THE PAGE
( respectfully kissing his hand)

Long live your Highness! and may you be very hap­py, Sir!

The Prince
( tenderly.)

And you too, my young friend, my new son, may you, too, be happy! How grateful his little heart is already! I shall now, Sir, release you. And do you Madam, accompany him, and satisfy yourself of what becomes of your son.

Mrs. DERFORD
( throwing herself at his fe [...]t.)

Can I, Sir, force myself away, without expre [...] ing—

The Prince.

What are you about? I do not like this!—

Mrs. Derford.

Permit me, Sir, to—

The Prince
[Page 354]
( raising her.)

No, no, rise, Ma­dam; I cannot bear to see any body in that posture.

Mrs. Derford.

I must, then, obey your Highness, and retire.

( Lifting her hands up to­wards Heaven.)

It is to God that I must pros­trate myself, to supplicate him long to preserve the life of the most generous of Princes and of men.

THE PRINCE
( graciously following her a few steps.)

Adieu, Madam; and all happiness at­tend you!

FINIS.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.